Академический Документы
Профессиональный Документы
Культура Документы
'as
is tbe
minD,
(s tbe
so
torm"
CHEIRO'S
OF
LANGUAGE
THE
;,
COMPLETE
AND
ON
WORK
PRACTICAL
SCIENCES
THE
CONTAINING
CHEIROMANCY.
AND
HAND
THE
EXPERIENCE
OF
CHEIROGNOMY
RULES.
SYSTEM,
OF
^^?^f
CHEIRO
and
niustrations,
Hfty-Jive
Full-page
over
Two Hundred
of Lines,
Engravings
DRAWINGS
THE
OF
REPRODUCTIONS
OF
FAMOUS
TAKEN
SEVEN
HANDS,
ALSO
THEO
BY
TYPES
NORMAL
AND
DORE
ABNORMAL
HANDS
LIFE. INCLUDING
FROM
Mark
Sarah Bernhardt.
Nordica. Col. R. G. Ingersoll
Twain. Madame
Leslie,Mr. W. T. Stead, The Right Honorable Joseph Chamberlain.
M.P.!
Sir
Rev.
Minot
the Wonderful
ContainingIllustrationsof
"THOUGHT
PHOTOGRAPHY
Apparatus
AND
V
I
Esq.'
Higinbotham'
ScientificInvention
for
REGISTER
PUBLISHERS
Oxfnr^rc:r''.^T^"'^
i.
3 Oxford Street.Lc.idon,W.
w
H. N.
EDITION
FIFTEENTH
the
j.Savage,and
OF
CEREBRAL
FORCE"
^^^^^ McNallv
Chicago and
"
Co.,
New
York.
Revised
and
1897,
Copyright,
By
Leich
de
LIBRARY
THE
''
aV*
BRIGHAfvi
"
'
:.'G
UraiVERSlTY
PROVO,
1
UTAH
Hamong.
1900,
Copyright,
Rand,
By
Edition,
Enlarged
McJNally
"
Co.
DEDICATION.
What
do
bring
Kind
Life,
'tis
but
little
thing,
flower
in
loved
youth
;
flower
wayside
the
thrown.
upon
Yet
the
of
lips
truth
have
known,
one
And
is
itself
truth.
a
Cheiro.
PEEFACE.
is to
believe
To
constitutes
either
perceive
classes
two
the
thought
such
distinct
which
become
of
will
the
of
In
collect
forward
all that
life's
the
the
to
has
its
which,
though
but
both
into
endless
yc
being
existence
chain
fact
that
from
characteristics
by
facts,
that,
demonstrate
the
system
affects
the
classed
be
can
of
are
the
and
in
considered
be
by
of
many
trivialities,
nothing
ability
suit-
dealing
and
peraments.
tem-
endeavored
have
out
that
theory,
heads
surroundings,
servants
more
produces
various
the
have
assured
palmistic
the
structure"
following
any
whole
the
to
that
scientific, which
In
for
not
acceptance
resting
derived
mankind,
people
under
Cheiromancy
them.
such
from
of
hands
study
them
of
occupations,
and
write,
considered
to
medical
as
equal
examined
specialization
Defense
is
themselves,
for
"
atom
common
both
vould
whether
study
accompanying
affects
power.
hand.
this
once
ask
may
control
the
conscious
be
universal
remind
would
though
known,
"
of
atom
"
"progressive
which
many
the
to
and
study
deeply
that
good
nature
though
ultimate
the
if, therefore,
this
the
endeavored
this
by
truth,
public,
of
in
attention,
infinite
prove
shape,
those
their
the
constitute
existence
investigate
they
study
with
tion
distinc-
forced
are
make
therefore
immensity
world
the
have
which
its
for
truths
that
from
other
they
which
conscious
exemplified
of
sources
than
thought,
all, believing
concealed
trivial
too
believer,
to, each
before
also
I
for
laws
is
work
am
study.
but
importance
greatest
or
peculiarly
trifle
some
of
cross-links
following
natural
are
the
class,
those
the
and
responsibility,
through
of
the
placing
my
the
This
soul.
truth.
to
In
balance
the
or
and
incomprehensible
the
links
the
become
and
of
establish
to
necessary
be
yet
may
on,
senses
skeptic
"
dependent
the
by
"
be
can
of
the
the
ideas
to
brought
system,
of
many
so
Preface.
vi
famous
men
led
will be
to
time
body
that
the
of
shaping
In
whose
order
hands
the
object
lives
to
of
and
show
first
place, their
as
test
; and
in
such
ters
mat-
alone
of
philosophers
the
subject worthy
owners
in
be
study
those
the
the
than
not
investigations
hand
that
laws
the
the
the
lines
student
will
the
derive
formations
and
in
be
of such
make
to
that
the
of
also
between
the
with
keeping
hands"
greater benefit
each
so
with
and
readings
exhibit
done
of those
exists
not
delineation
I have
hands
that
It would
in
effect
part acquainted,
most
known
well
too
the
of
effect.
people,
difference
the
give
to
were
hereafter
study
to
temperaments.
if I
of famous
is for
from
dictates
observe
we
the
feeling
the
to
contrary
of
student
hand
cause
glance
second,
the
who
their
the
entire
scientists
and
with
without
seen
hands
the
he
at
are
the
far
natural
the
enabling
reader
book
think
those
brain
the
so
go
that
the
over
of different
himself
for
out
the
of this
purpose
with
characteristics
people
weak-minded,"
its influence
find
to
thus
it becomes
this work
of
both
now
cannot
It will
and
between
nerves
the brain
with
brain
surprising
in themselves
are
presenting
of the
system
inanimate
cause,
the
with
the
thought.
even
heretofore
the
considered
and
confined
"
to call
among
brain
statement
been
not
pleased
have
present,
not
in accordance
but
reason,
in
of
standpoint alone,
this
learning, both
more
are
portion
of
influence
there
decide
to
even
has
of
action
mysterious
other
any
been
whatever
attention.
that
proved
hand
often
the
for
the
greatest skeptic
so
men
of
the
even
way
between
authority
my
study of the
has
he
considered, it is
are
first
the
scientists
and
the
When
as
of those
the
and
of their
that
see
given
in this
contrary, that
the
on
Greece
in
to
the attention
but,
that
nerve-connection
the
case
every
I trust
adopted.
have
of
subject
in
I have
hand,
the
the
on
In
of
the
value
by
ing
trac-
well-known
characteristic.
In the
following chapters
before
have
proved
"whatever
first
and
"
see
it
the
to
success
most
intelligence
be
true, and
I may
have
important
acknowledged
as
"
have
of
the
those
endeavored
from
achieved.
being,
it deserves
the
reader
whose
I have
that
to
rules
the
and
done
so
theories
I have
foundation
I believe in
be;
place clearly
to
for
two
cheiromancy
second
is,that
reasons
and
the
and
didly
can-
that
built
I
up
wish
time
the
to
is
Preface.
distant
far
not
labor, I must
fields
of
more
competent
of
in the
that
both
the
methods
take
and
has
giving offense
by
this
been
more
to
of
independence
should
of
responsibility
of
court
their
head
my
study
In
conclusion, I
thanks
my
the
attention
scene
these
what
this
results
be
others
an
done
found
the
obtained
I trust
"
and
the
by
other
ment
encourage-
has
study
will
from
as
reasons,
this book
the
community
I
pages.
of
been
speech.
can
opinions
rules
and
my
to
of
that,
say
of
centers
in
and
country,
used
be
and
raise"
not
take
the
that
if, in
the
condemned,
it be
not
I take
this
much-maligned
round
the
world,
of
ing
express-
opportunity
I have
which
on
disgrace.
tour
present
my
the
on
to
of
remarks
willing to
am
accusers
should
of
right
my
If,therefore, my
my
civilization
I have
courtesy
to
intention
the
expression, religious
any
people, I
or
condemnation,
effort
by
have, however,
I ask
but
than
thoughts
my
expressions
my
their
wish
and
leave
from
statements;
those
and
the
to
as
freedom
civilized
to
the
sect, community,
any
ever
to visit every
hope
for
they
it has
of
and
hurl
of
back
in these
such
demands
show
removed
conscience,
alone
which
to
and
work.
thought
give offense
of health
It is for
to
public
section
any
otherwise, contained
or
the
at
the
from
place.
my
Appendix
set forth
retire
follow, and
may
press
Nothing
considerations
perforce
to
"
who
those
to
do,
from
when,
vii
already
visited
received.
Cheiko.
EDITION.
SECOND
The
of
first edition
been
five
of
is in
months,
four
itself
thousand
a
copies having
gratifying proof
of
exhausted
been
the
in the
which
with
favor
short
space
book
the
has
received.
In
it and
revising
more
valuable
those
of
The
Right
the
to
Frederick
Esq.,
hand
of Austin
of
P.,
Joseph
of the
student, by
Sir
Leighton,
M.
Hon.
position
aspects
Sir
producing
and
the
adding
John
Chamberlain,
as
endeavored
world-known
more
Lubbock,
has
not
some
have
Sir
to
it still
hands, including
Arnold,
Edwin
make
berlain,
Cham-
Austin
of Aberdeen.
Countess
Chamberlain
lines,indicative
edition, I
second
been
placed
striking example
only
of
character,
that
of
his
heredity
in
the
to
next
of
but
of
similarity
in
father,
shape
the
the
and
general
career.
Cheiro.
EDITION.
SPECIAL
and
important
the
in
student
pursuit
the
hand
The
fn
the
"
Sir John
Sir Frederick
"
The
Swam
"
The
Rev.
C.
additions
such
by
The
hand
I trust
but
of
also
been
the
this
Lady
A.
*^
Madame
less
destiny of
right does
not
Gen.
Redvers
*'*
Rev.
MiNOT
Beresfoed,
Charles
N.
Whiteley,
Buller,
J.
Savage.
Higinbotham,
the
the
instrumental
clear
Somerset,
William
make
in
mankind.
it still
Melba,
"
in
make
to
B.,
Lord
out
come
J.
Mr.
value
endeavored
Sullivan,
"
to
I have
Henry
*'"
way
D.D.,
Parkhurst,
H.
Lindsay,
*'
historical
or
more
and
in
Vivfkananda,
as
''
H.
Esq., M.P.,
Leighton,
Sir Arthur
"
it
Aberdeen,
of
Edition
of Lady
"
to
First
the
Arnold,
Sir Edwin
"
last
of
Lubbock,
"
the
to
several
instructive
publication
by adding
CouNTEvSS
The
of
the
Chamberlain,
of Austen
"
publishing
valuable
more
book
the
added
helplul and
Since
study.
of this
increased
I have
Fourth,
I considered
that
interesting hands
further
I have
Edition
and
Second
the
In
In
book
Esq.
only of
not
collection
of
influencing
cases
enough
in
where
the
use
whose
hands
both
the
impression
the
hands
for
student,
have
owners
thought
the
left
to
are
of
the
given,
age
the
reproduction.
CHEIRO.
ALL
ADDRESS
For
see
Part
account
IN
COMMUNICATIONS
ot
the
apparatus
IV.
"
for
"Thought
CARE
OF
THE
Photography
PUBLISHERS
and
Register
of
Cerebral
ForceJ"
CONTENTS.
PAOll
Preface
A
Defense
1
,
PART
I."
CHEIROGNOMY.
CHAPTER
I.
II.
III.
Of
Shapes
the
Elementary,
The
Square
IV.
The
Spatulate
V.
The
Philosophic
VI.
The
Conic
The
Psychic
The
Mixed
The
Thumb
VII.
VIII.
IX.
X.
The
Joints
XI.
The
Fingers
The
Palm,
XIII.
The
Nails
Fingers
and
25
Type
27
Subdivisions
28
Lowest
or
Hand
and
The
Square
Hand
with
Short
Square
Fingers.
The
Square
Hand
with
Long
Square
Fingers.
The
Square
Hand
with
Knotty
The
Square
Hand
with
Spatulate
The
Square
Hand
with
Conic
The
Square
Hand
with
Psychic
The
Square
Hand
with
Mixed
its
Fingers.
Fingers.
Fingers.
Fingers.
Fingers.
Hand
32
Hand
34
Hand
37
Hand
40
Hand
43
45
The
Supple-
The
Firm-jointed
The
Second
of
jointed
Thumb.
Thumb.
Phalange.
Fingers
the
51
53
The
XII.
Hands
of
The
and
Length
Large
of
and
the
in
Fingers
Small
Relation
to
One
Another.
56
Hands
58
Long
Nails
in
Relation
to
Health.
Short
Nails
in
Relation
to
Health.
as
shown
Disposition
by
the
Nails.
Contents.
CHAPTER
PAGE
XIVo
The
Hair
XVo
The
Mounts,
XVI.
The
on
Hands
Hajstds."
the
Suggestive
Position
their
I. A
The
Few
The
Mount
of Venus.
The
Mount
of
The
Mount
of Saturn.
The
Mount
of the
The
Mount
of
The
Mount
of Mars.
The
Mount
of Luna.
The
Leaning
HI.
IV.
The
Right
V.
The
Line
VI.
The
Line
VII.
The
Line
VIII.
IX.
The
Relation
Insanity
toward
Jlounts
of the
One
Another.
66
The
Elementary
Square Hand,
The
Philosophic.
Hand.
The
Conic.
The
Spatulate.
The
Psychic.
Nations
the
and
II."
Reference
in
by it.
represented
CHEIROMANCY.
Reading
the
to
Hand
the
op
69
Hand
the
to
72
Lines
the
74
,
Left
and
Line
Sun.
Mercury.
The
of
Jupiter.
Nations
Remarks
In
63
,
of
Lines
61
Meanings
their
and
PART
II.
Theory
Hands
77
of
Life
79
of
Mars
86
of
Head
87
of
as
Head
in
Relation
to
the
Seven
91
Types
The
Line
of Head
in Relation
to
the
Square
The
Line
of Head
in Relation
to
the
Spatulate
The
Line
of Head
in Relation
to
the
Philosophic
The
Line
of Head
in Relation
to the
The
Line
of Head
in Relation
to
shown
by
Murderovis
the
Line
of
Hand.
Hand.
Hand.
Conic
the
Hand.
Psychic
Hand.
95
Head
shown
Propensities as
by
the
Line
of Head.
The
Line
of
Heart
XL
The
Line
of
Fate
X.
98
102
Xll.
The
Line
of
Sun
XIII.
The
Line
of
Health,
XIV.
The
Via
XV.
The
Girdle
XVI.
The
Line
Lasciva
of
of
106
and
Venus,
Marriage
or
the
the
109
Hepatica
the
Line
Ring
of
of
Intuition
Saturn,
Ill
and
the
Three
Bracelets
112
114
Contents.
xi
CHAPTER
PAGK
XVII.. Children
The
XVIII.
119
Star
121
The
Star
The
Star
on
the
Mount
of
on
the
Mount
of Saturn.
Jupiter.
The
Star
on
the
Mount
of the
The
Star
on
the
Mount
of
The
Star
on
the
Mount
of Mars.
The
Star
on
the
Mount
of Luna.
The
Star
on
the
Mount
of Venus.
The
Star
on
the
Fingers.
Sun.
Mercury.
XIX.
The
Cross
125
XX.
The
Square
127
XXI.
The
Island,
XXII.
The
Grille,
Hands
XXIII.
Circle,
the
covered
The
Skin.
The
Color
XXVI.
the
of the
and
I. A
Lpper
Angle.
Angle.
The
Lower
Propensities
IV.
Various
Modus
139
142
144
Hands
of
that
show
Suicidal
147
Tendency
149
Murder
for
of
152
Insanity
and
The
Development
The
Natural
Religious Madness.
of the
Crank.
Madman.
155
Operandi
Photography
Illustrations
Appendix
TYPES.
ILLUSTRAIIVE
III."
PART
Thought
136
Seven
Melancholy
V.
op
131
134
Palm
Suicide
on
Phases
Solomon...
Accidents
and
of
Peculiarities
III.
of
Angle.
Quadrangle.
System
Words
Few
the
Ring
Quadrangle
the
Middle
PART
11. The
of
the
Palm.
The
Travel, Voyages,
Time"
Mystique,"
Color
the
The
The
XXV.
129
Croix
Hands.
The
Triangle
Great
''La
Lines"
with
Smooth
XXIV.
Spot
the
Triangle,
the
and
Fajmous
Register
of
IV.
158
Force
Cerebral
163-198
Hands
"
"
"
"
OF
LIST
ILLUSTRATIONS.
PLATE
FACING
The
Elementary
The
Square,
III.
The
Spatulate,
IV.
The
Knotty,
The
Conic,
VI.
The
Psychic,
VII.
The
Mixed
I.
II.
V.
VIII.
IX.
X.
XI.
Hand
27
Useful
or
Hand
Hand
Philosophic
or
34
Hand
37
Idealistic
or
32
Hand
Artistic
or
28
Active
or
Hand
40
Hand
43
Thumbs
The
PAGE
45
Joints
Fingers
the
op
The
Pointed.
The
Philosophic.
51
58
Nails
Figs.
and
Figs.
and
Figs.
Figs.
2,
Throat
5,
Bronchial
Affections.
Affections.
of
4, 6,
and
7, DeUcacy
8, 9,
and
10, Consumptive
Lungs.
Tendencies.
59
Nails
,
XII.
The
Mounts
XIII.
The
Map
XIV.
Signs
Showing
Tendency
toward
Heart-disease.
Showing
Tendency
toward
Paralysis.
of
of
found
"
72
Hand
the
in
63
Hand
the
the
74
Hand
Lines.
Fig.
1.
Forked
Fig.
2.
Sister
Lines.
on
Fig.
3.
Spots
Fig.
4.
Islands.
Lines.
Lines.
Fig.
5.
Tasseled
Fig.
6.
Ascending
Fig.
7.
Wavy
and
Descending
Lines.
Fig.
8.
Capillaried
Fig.
9.
Broken
Fig.
10.
Chained
Fig.
11.
The
Lines.
Lines.
Lines.
Square
on
Line.
Branches.
List
xiv
of Illustrations.
FACING
PLATE
Signs
XV.
in
found
PAGE
76
Hand
the
Fig.
1. The
Star.
Fig.
2.
Island.
Fig.
3. The
Fig.
4.
Fig.
5. The
Triangle.
Fig.
6. The
Grille.
Fig.
7. The
Square.
Fig.
8. The
Circle.
Fig.
9. The
Tripod
The
Spot.
Cross.
The
Spear-head.
and
XVI.
Modifications
of
Principal
Lines
XVII.
Modifications
of
Principal
Lines
79
Lines
98
87
".
XVill.
Modifications
of
Principal
XIX.
Modifications
of
Principal
Lines
106
XX.
Modifications
of
Principal
Lines
112
XXi.
Modifications
of
Principal
Lines
121
XXII.
Modifications
of
Principal
Lines
129
Time
XXIII.
the
"
System
142
Seven
of
PAGE
XXIV.
Murderer's
XXV.
Suicide's
XXVI.
Baby's
XXVII.
The
Hand
Hand
159
Hand
161
Hand
of
163
Madame
Sarah
XXVIII.
The
Hand
of
Mark
XXIX.
The
Hand
of
Madame
XXX.
The
Hand
of
John
XXXI.
The
Hand
oj
Colonel
XXXII.
The
Hand
of
Mrs.
XXXIII.
The
Hand
of
W.
XXXIV.
The
Hand
of
the
of
Austen
of
Mrs.
165
Bernhardt
Twain
167
Nordica
Theo
169
Dore
Robert
Bentley
171
Ingersoll
173
Leslie
Frank
175
,
XXXV.
The
Hand
XXXVI,
The
Hand
T.
Stead
Right
Chamberlain,
Chamberlain,
Esq.,
M.
XXXVII.
The
Hand
of
the
Lord
The
Hand
of
the
Countess
The
Hand
of
Sir
John
The
Hand
of
Sir
Edwen
XLI.
The
Hand
of
Sir
Frederick
XLII.
The
Hand
of
the
XLIII.
The
Hand
op
E.
XLIV.
The
Hand
of
the
of
England
Lubbock,
M.
P., F.
R.
Leighton,
P. R.
Vivekananda
C.
H.
185
189
191
Arnold
Parkhurst,
193
195
Curtiss, Esq
Rev.
179
187
Aberdeen
of
Swami
183
Chief-Justice
XL.
M.
181
Besant
Annie
M.
Joseph
Hon.
XXXVIII.
XXXIX.
177
197
D.
199
List
Illustrations.
of
xv
PLATE
PAGE
The
XLV.
XL
of
Lady
Lindsay.
The
Hand
of
Sir
The
Hand
of
Lady
The
Hand
of
The
Hand
of
Madame
L.
The
Hand
of
Lord
LI.
The
VI.
XLVII.
XL
Hand
VIII.
XLIX.
LII.
Hand
The
Hand
LIII.
The
Hand
LTV.
The
of
House
the
Commons
of
Melba
Charles
Sir
J.
207
209
211
Beresford
213
Whiteley
"William
Minot
of
205
Member
Prominent
Gen.
203
Somerset
Henry
Mr.
of
op
201
Sullivan
Arthur
Eedvers
Buller,
V.C,
K.C.B
215
Savage
217
,
Hand
H.
of
N.
Higinbotham,
219
Esq
"
LV.
The
Hand
of
Kight
Hon.
W.
E.
Uladstone
231
upon,
with
curiosity if
and
sense
merely ask
I will
rests
patience.
of the
student,
what
the
do
of
nations,
and
individuality
as
history
written.
people whose
revived.
world,
they
find
that
to
of
temples
cave
time
far
so
of such
our
"
manhood
In
the
this
we
no
Aryan
night
faded
known,
of
we
which
we
shrine
gaze
we
show
into
us
the
are
helps
to
at
of
origin
of
; but
not
light;
the
knowledge
and
of
and
more
the
known
under
people
time
of
known
as
the
and
monuments
so,
the
of
they
infantile
into
we
of
the
ingness
noth-
child;
mammoth
weeds
are
our
no
the
from
or
upon
the
to
remotest
Beyond
extant,
now
stars
into
but
to
borders
the
the
back
own.
infancy;
are
on
the
even
remote
unknown,
in
its
of
literature
standing
carried
are
that
us
There
are
nation
exami-
eternity of time.
tells
venture.
bones
full
Hindus,
of
the
is dwarfed
still more
of
the
more
the
empires,
as
palmistry,
even
dare
East,
to
to
first records
history
cycle
our
Histoiy
darkness
occasionally draw
they
the
go
of the
it had
and
swaddling-clothes
arms
that
not
c(^nsideration
fall of
the
the
as
conclude
to
the
it had
the
the
age.
civilization
antiquity
moons
the
trace
; but
therefore
must
the
prehistoric
go
in
the
belong
cannot
history
but
are
infant
to
to
scant
era
of
days
we
to the
day being
every
greatest knowledge
our
and
of the
cannot
we
that
matters
of
of the
the
beyond
endeavoring
confines
period
India, according
age
that
history
facts
thoughts back
our
ago
of
far-distant
that
to
Beyond
years
linguistic records
back
date
mentative
argu-
the
it matters
characteristic
as
of
are
earliest
the
tion
posi-
the
satisfactory to
survived
children
wisdom
first
the
civilization.
Aryan
and
to
has
to-day
those
to
take
must
thousands
I allude
common
the
and
who, from
furthermore
that
are
when
were
back
consideration, and
who
by
assume
study,
will be
defense,
themselves.
history, and
one
the
those
science,we
all,yet
and
philosophy
Looking
we
of
dynasties,
were
of this
to
Thus, discarding
of
result
of
for
study
world's
oldest
the
sense
this
province
my
history
that
of this
pages
curiosity tempered
partisan.
the
common
origin
of the
days
people
the
the
the
be
of the
present
examine
may
consider
earliest
the
with
hope,
the
follow
to
therefore
that
not
logic,and
motive,
/To
which
reason,
shall
and
standpoint,
upon
readers
my
Defense.
guide,
of
the
of,
vastness
fragments
sands
of
of
time;
'
tell
they
of
us
days before
islands,of civilization
regards
As
hand,
the
the
find
we
Rome
before
astronomical
to
that
before
centuries
an
used
in
advance
learning.
It
has
and
their
sign
2140
least
to
in the
another
to
years,
observed
be
and
for
speaks
study
under
into
other
lands
Vedas
authorities
some
of
learning.
When
should
for
inclined
such
of
and
of
the
impossible
was
its
these
tells that
and
followed
It may
be
points
by
the
least
for
world.
Joshi
caste
the
at
the
came
the
even
it with
we
of
at
this
of India
teachings
and
Greek
schools
be
of
we
race,
more
In
present.
study
The
according
such
the
the
hand
to
our
tance,
assis-
palmistry
was
tised
prac-
comes
immemorial
time
origin of
respect, and
are
that
the
palmistry.
found,
History again
from
one
observations
Hindu
of
offspring
province
northwest
of
of
find
for
changes
trace
we
been
than
justice
therefore
the
have
treat
sessed
pos-
from
occupied
such
knowledge
the foundation
at
we
in
in the
spread
is the
been
celebrated
such
make
to
of the
palmistiy
claims
ancient
most
the
it has
estimate.
even
people that
spread
have
the
equinoxes
change
must
necessary
such
to
been
alone
reason
of
From
had
so
make
to
sun
to
scriptures that
that
Long
temples, the
cave
knowledge
elapsed before
With
have
they
examine
to
examination
one
oldest
consider
we
centuries
the
trace
we
the
are
to
is
do
of the
course
consideration.
beyond.
afterward
ol
monuments
precession of the
such
that
yet it is
still
of the ancient
some
demonstrated
which
power
itself ; and
the
Hindu
noticed
intellectual
The
In
the
nations
it is
knowledge.
of, the
and
all those
many
verdant
heard
silentlytell that
of
of
race,
era.
been
how
our
antiquity.
and
even
understood
zodiacal
and
was
the
Hindus
of
ocean
learning beyond,
Christian
the
before
races
that
the
first understood
of
age
of
in the
Israel
or
calculations
estimated
been
people who
Greece
point back
India
forever
undisputed
or
days,
our
sunk
Defense.
to
the
present
day.
extremely ancient
allowed
of the
to
use
greatest
here, in
interesting to describe
and
and
curious
examine
treasures
book
during
of the
few
on
my
the
as
few
markings
sojourn in India.
Brahmans
who
words
of
possible,an
as
hands,
This
that
book
possessed and
was
was
one
understood
it,and
to the
of ancient
ruins
that mark
It
letters
the
red
some
compound, probably
varnish
by
; but
the
time, as
covers
the
in
language
Hindustani;
art,nor
money,
Just
countries.
it is
and
propagated,so
has
its
trace
path
so
civilization
Greek
The
study.
and
of
cheiromancy
favor
in
the
of
423
country
book
on
Alexander
that
we
from
the
sight of
find that
Greek
We
has
clear
in many
world,
and
cheir,the
names
find that
the Great, as
written
"
in
wide
across
here
hand
are
systems.
as
the
most
it has
ages
the
been
days
of the
form
of
the
he sent
of
found
mament
fir-
practisedit in
as
an
est
high-
in the
of honor
and
the
palmistry,or^
and
flourished,
attention
cient
an-
It is difficult
altar dedicated
which
gold letters,
study worthy
The
that
was
Anaxagoras taught
an
the earth,
considered
stars
of
in which
lucid
and
grew,
"
few
race
Hindus.
it
to
practisedin other
of the
been
ways
parently
ap-
that neither
past.
it is to
present
was
As
such treasures
the
far-distant
but
It
that very
many
were
the
Egypt;
Hispanus discovered,on
cheiromancy
and
into
In
decay.
the Brahmans
and
among
country.
the
whose
are
pledges of
divided
found
to
in the
those
There
defy
to
part belonged
far back
so
By
it were,
seemed
and
first
owe
civilization
knowledge.
We
B.C.
"
this
written
glazed,as
question.
the
palmistry spread
those
intellectual
most
where
-remarkable.
wear
no
spread far
race
be
dated
such,
release
ever
are
could
jealouslyguarded by
palmistry been
from
dreds
hun-
effect of those
been, it
signs of
the
and
The
was
have
decipher it.
or
religionsuits
as
and
that it was
most
was
divisions:
or
country,
ideas
records,however,
to
sections
it was
page
may
there
of this strange
doctrines
the
showed
this book
are
herbs, each
alone
will
power
the wisdom
As
so
all
but
of
compound
of the
with
yellow skin
this
could read
the Brahmans
even
belong
contained
how, when,
spoilor fade.
failed to
made
in three
written
of
records
of dull
pages
whatever
outer
size,and
enormous
in connection
had
age
vivid
on
that
temples
cave
correct.
liquidwhich
red
some
of
was
strangest features
of the
One
proved
was
old
of human
with
illustrations,
of well-drawn
in
made
was
ingenious manner.
the most
of those
one
Hindustan.
strange book
This
or
in
jealouslyguarded
was
Defense.
to
a
Hermes,
present
elevated
to
and
inquiring: mind."
We
Defense.
fiiid it also
sanctioned
by
Now,
has
long
the
whether
these
and
the
of
those
its
age
famous
this
And
if
we
Greek
line
mark
of the
that
of
power
to
seem
of
men
gustus,
Au-
is
we
are
has
been
in
those
that
in
as
right
will
than
are
admit, and
ideas
and
authority
their
on
attention
learning
reasonable, should
of
worthy
are
their
their
for
men
has
extraordinary depth
deeply occupied
so
these
to
all that
in
other
reject their
we
knowledge
sorcery
and
and
devoted
marks;
line of
hand
It
day
Such
may
find
intolerant,one
history of
proceed
from
its
heathens,
was
not
The
the
the
chosen
the
devil
oracle
to
the
period
to
domain
the
jealous
were
have
been
the
trial.
conjured
It
out
With-
history
knowledge,
up
was
as
denounced
the
father
the
itself
of Grod.
that
remark
dents
stu-
every
constitutes
church
life,
with
Palmistry, therefore,the
given
was
but
not
may
of
mentality;
on,
down
us
opposition
teachings.
even
so
there
these
felt outside
or
that
help
cannot
enabled
early Fathers
the
temporal,
spiritualand
the
we
be
to
that
is said
head, the
line
on
; and
brings
beginning
science.
present
witchcraft.
This
hand
head, meaning
life,longevity
possesses.
was
of
natural
the
subject
of
line
the
as
line
the
to
recognized
also
etc.,so
the
for
be
to
came
ears,
eyes,
position
church
the
there
nose,
; the
religion is
dominant
pagans
rank
do,
which
be
lightlyconsider
that
than
follows
to
present
were
then
we
study
these
the
in the
even
wishing
that
as
works, thoughts,
mankind
of this old-world
f any
likely
the
like
age
their
natural
heart, affection
power
; but
case
of
of
jurisdiction of religion.
and
tt therefore
man,
of
we
as
and
to
names
mount
the
when
implements
study
the
for
time
The
of
or
this
more
an
of
study
recognized
give
to
Emperor
enlightened
more
far
siiould
name
face
the
on
on.
so
the
in the
as
be
to
came
learning
in this ?
knowledge
position
the
point, however,
was
are
that
aside
the
Magnus,
The
philosophers
back,
go
matters, why, in
Now,
if
learning, and
again,
and
its
for
throw
were
concerns
Again,
subject,and
dispute.
mankind
of the
people
conclusions
of
study
commerce.
thought
of
which
their
an
ancient
one
this
of
men
of note.
question
greatest
like
study
and
others
been
admitted,
days
many
such
unless
child
as
of aU
the result
palmists, and
such
the
During
study;
"
and
Tlie
in the
present
of the
ashes
once
that
proof
as
it were,
one
It may
be
well
for
Satan
majesty
here
to advance
has
any
interpretation of
London
an
America, during
my
object of persuading
One
devil.
went
clerkship
at
"
with
the
Let
followed
like
rolled
immense
noted
me
small
that
me
far
as
year
(1894),in
what
speed.
coal, which
The
of
course
these
saw
"
had
few
the
island
people
were
man
to
the
that
tried
of
in
the
jewel,
"
and
stition,
super-
truth
which
the
church.
and
be
to
to
alone
had
to
the
only give
at
with
been
not
give absolution
to
orders.
to
my
up
when
one
churches
In
with
the
of the
agency
him
sent
prominent
most
I had
who
accordance
clergymen,
two
wondered
words
offer
me
relations
bers
remem-
in America,
years
ago
with
shaped
mounted
the
in
be
Alas
person
against his
by
God
it.
every
wrong.
me
due
of
attack
to
not
if I would
fieryanimal
a
of
attacks
church
may
right
that
of the
one
1475,
is at
rescue
bigotry
being behind
was
"
is not
used
I
of
visited
me
the
the
consulted
was
tell
has
thing
light
priest refused
success
all this
clergyman
end
salary, of
long description of
one
Catholic
my
to
of
idea
first year,
real
that
from
thought that
in
cient
an-
of
depths
of
right
they had
But
tell you
burning
from
so
One.
in this
very
"
Evil
that
a
before
this
worship.
reputation
or
side
every
palmistry
church's
family because
the
century
the
to
come
accumulations
its
and
the
science
into
keeping
nineteenth
delusion, but
the
defend
still the
month
one
entire
know
to
the
not
in
persecution which
almost
w^ithin
moment
On
by
contains
delight to
examine
us
covered
which
followers
nature's
in
and
the
present has
of the
study is
ancient
dimmed
yet
the
this
fall
revive
to
useful
were
it is in
fire of
the
past.
made
were
attempts
; but
out
from
the
and
cum
science
superstition of
to
dares
dying
The
acknowledge
to
Ciromanta," published
Kunst
These
Phoenix
attempts
"Die
Museum.
from
outlawed
become
to
several
Aristotelis
British
it rises
so-called
his
instance,
destroy it.
to
Let
for
study
more
vain
ages
Cyromantia
terrified
women,
gipsies.
middle
as,
and
meu
palmistry
of
hands
that
was
allowed
parentage,
Defense.
other,
upon
and
like
eyes."
own
my
a
it without
from
terrified;they thought
Then
arms.
side to
side
it
the
was
It
with
devil.
Defense.
they implored
and
all
I
but
the world
over
of the
the
I make
York
New
chapters
becomes
thus
free
to
in
times
portion
of
"Schools
the
Hebrews,
who
language
the
what
be
can
of the
Jews
by Adam
from
Jews
Joshua
instead
that
were
that
there.
the
famous
land
of
awful
saw
results
to
Seth, and
of the
counsels
Jews
in
were
their
mystery
According
to Moses
to
of
on
and
and
were
in
to
still
the
than
be
cling
authorities, the
at
wondered
to
the
nations
the
when
at
teachings
description
of
the
Adam,
It
way.
Joshua,
by
Biblical
the
that
cabala
to
to
utilized
time
often
Again,
ancient
Moses
and
strongest
mysterious
some
Examining
Egypt
the
by God
sometimes
was
all
prophets
in
Sinai, from
Mount
Among
separate
the
find
indications
people.
communicated
was
Talmud.
it cannot
they would
many
the
bondage
magic,
it
every
We
they practised.
magic,
by the latter
Seventy Elders,
the
chosen
Jews
the
Among
almost
and
purpose,
had
fourteen
encouraged.
prophets
allied to
tradition
lost
In
was
have
man
Over
words.
corruptions that
more
or
say
Egyptians, Chaldeans,
the
Judas
opportunities
fulfilled"?
the
virgin
Poor
that Judas
other
some
be
such
to
the
In
when
whom
priesthood, denouncing
the
and
According
not
sermon.
from
of fate.
betray.
fate, from
leading
entire
time
would
to
book
It is useless
for
the
Bible, and
certain
of
is
spirit of prophecy
Hindus,
mystical,
is the
mysterious
these
the
in
abominations
for
child
from
reported
Judas
established
opposition
to
earth
all who
to
verbatim
Bible
ordained
priesthood.
again by God
renewed
find
the
the
to
the
spirit of prophecy,
the
which
find
held
from
given
wonders
visit with
words
Scriptures might
we
we
among
more
the
Prophets"
as
direct
are
above
of nations.
shirked
were
class
in
acted
was
the
encouraged
distinct
destiny
had
Bible
divinations
that
eled
trav-
of the
warning
to
its foundation
God
victim,
Gospels do
the
of
the
place "that
the
army,
I have
...
and
was
who
March, 1894,
that
selected
; if he
his
take
It
of Revelation
find
we
and
agent
of
end
would
his
consistent;
the
to
conceive,
would
3d
is not
first of Genesis
I refused.
greatest sights
before.
I quote
of the
paper
opening
and
them, but
earth."
church
The
the
seen
comment.
no
for
like that
Satan
represented
sinners
and
anything
saw
never
it,and
intercede
to
me
learned
ment
state-
Egyptians
after
leaving
imbibed
while
Hebrews
de-
rites
with
tinged
and
else
while
Egypt
Job.
In
from
that
the
very
them
we
that
in
Thomassin,
English
at
its
at
was
that
which
to
and
these
when
height,
and
opposition
the
to
century,
palmistry,
the
caused
Among
that
the
their
lines
of
works."
Valesius, Schultens,
remarkable
more
in
lived
of
of
know
might
know
might
of
sorcery,
wording
when
antagonistic
more
translation
cause
verse
meaning
commentators.
Franciscus
The
Jews
of it runs,
men
aspect
men
have
not
all
sixteenth
views.
probably
all
the
by
translation
that
of the
were
and
could
their
the
is very
view
this
men
that
the
There
diiferent
very
cheiromantic
the
Debrio,
propagate
time
of
support
thing
every-
important
most
One
theologians
God,
men,
middle
the
of
aronse
thirty-seventh chapter
have
of
learned
the
of the
to
hands
among
markings
palmistry
mentioned.
are
arts
but
hand;
seventh
the
advocated
many
"the
are
remembers
age
in
about
verse,
the
English version.
the
by
prophec}"
witchcraft, and
hands
among
it appears
seals
or
that
this is the
great discussions
Lyrannus,
it
This
those
in
it
to
founded, is
are
of
study
sorcery,
in which
study of the
of
find
it encourages
; that
as
therefore
the
affirm
We
church
in the
the
of God.
Bible
original Hebrew
find
Among
who
support
given
hand
of
in the
this
placed signs
some
denounced
are
teachings
phrases
its time
them
from
taking
modern
the
things
three
opposition
was
in
their works."
one
the
to
the
and
of
to
common
"the
of
robbing them
magical worship."
creeds
which
church,
of
is used
God
fate
authorities
in
that
the
mysticism
important
many
the
and
departure,
language
their
of
which
contrary
view
many
"
the
of the
the wrath
are
ceremonials
it teaches
that
In
and
Bible, upon
the
that
their
of
eve
signifiesin cabalistic
ornaments,
external
the
on
Defense.
the
Bible
and
witchcraft
of
this
verse
into
as
stands.
now
other
Among
mentioned
"
"
bear
relation
to
this
point might be
of
days
is in her
and
honor
are
in her
left."
iii.16.)
What
"And
But
to
seem
Length
(Prov.
that
verses
evil is in
receive
of all the
mine
his mark
many
hand
in his
allusions
"
(1 Sam.
forehead,
to the
xxvi.
or
18.)
in his
subject, the
hand."
verse
is
certainly
10
knowledge
on
It
thought.
therefore
whereas
anatomy,
the
infringe
not
won't
very
grave
populace
treat
who
the
acquaintances
has
to
of
mysteries perfectly
when
subject
are
idea
they should
that
having
all his
do
to
study
read
himself
the
such
asked
Dr.
what
has
the
the
to
to
never
connection
the
treatment
as
half
am
the
had
time,
that
they
are
respect the
not
telepathy,
as
"
that
with
Newton,
in
day
every
too
and
the
the
and
He
hot
tell the
so
often
turns
even
the
or
He
has
knows
of
really
be
to
not
even
confined
children, or
there
that
during fever,
inclination
has
illnesses
future
out
He
hand.
the
accurately
so
humbug,
subject.
age.
life
can
all
be
opportunity,
of
dry
analyze
past
you
So-and-so
brain
fancies
which
qualificationbut
my
it must
fever, pneumonia,
and
much
nature,
Almost
believe
specialists on
of
fads
the
of
to
says
the
how
matters
moved."
events
! Dr.
believe
inclined
Alas
medical
hands,
occurs
; he
the
hand
and
his
hundreds
are
said that
who
tells
not
man,
I do
other
any
Voltaire
his
think."
; but
judges of such
was
me
thore
to
man
men
without
conversation
told
medicine
cian,
physisubject,
does
up
strange
and
away
sumption
con-
ordinary
such
to
So-and-so
of
power
educated
how
know
between
of
the
on,
It
So-and-so
works
things
so
in
goes
mysteries of life
appointed
name.
hypochondriacal
about
the
study
to
that
because
ordinary medical,
the
to
of
body
and
will
leads
the
perhaps,
sees,
Dr.
even
the
beyond
be
have
that
who
man
regard
following
lines
know
not
to
not
Well, sir,you
I have
but
the
these
from
unknown
as
to their
science, did
"
that
clairvoyance, and
M.D.
work,
my
considers
in
man
patient
idea, because
the
all this
which
; the
doctor
t alents
his
in
way
physician,
the
1 he
Now
on.
five minutes'
devoted
laws
respect doctors
mesmerism,
of
be
invisible
to
his
to
life,and
of
little about
medicine
of
devotes
so
man.
goes
never
one
it not
may
medical
pooh-pooh
it.
so
and
line
n""rrower
kno^v^
may
of
physician who
patients ;
nothing
to
ailments
thing impossible,
in
more
fever
; he
hypnotism
such
Now,
next
common
latter ; the
ordinary
probably
pronounces
physician
know
may
the
treat
the
to
men
in
experiment
the
upon
cures
to
surgeon
treat
it confines
that
happens
specialistwon't
nerve
Defense.
and
are
that
is
all.
In
reference
to
this I quote
few
remarks
from
the
address
of
the
pres-
of
ident
said
he
which
"
New
the
How
while
Not
with
for
medical
it for
study
that, in
of
the
In
words
and
once
the
nails
is
London
without
doubt
"
indeed
and
the
Paris.
work
on
come
to
if
prejudices ;
palmistry
the
and
conclusion
the
study worthy
hand,
calling forth
old-time
reliable
some
the
by
and
their
same
branch
embraces
It is the
manner
only forget
was
the
cried
note
attention
inquiring mind."
this
to
the
publish
belonging
paper
for
prescribing
of
denied.
pooh-poohed
would
Hispanus, it
of
profession
same
marvelous
take
to
eases
dis-
most
observe
to
courage
physician
every
it
in both
could
they
"
of
relation
Student, a
in
men
persuaded
themselves
elevated
an
medical
profession
only be
could
they
from
of
cause
opportunity
the
To-day
have
indicated
the
seductive
existence
they
years
are
greatest attention
If the
whose
had
almost
ago
the
present
laws
very
diseases
that
years
natural
"
impossible.
was
the
cheiromancy:
admit
at
hypnotism
studies
it,and
the
medicines
twenty
have
many
sternly combating
than
more
that
miytliingof the
How
of unnecessary
variety
out
physicians know
by hearsay
except
Medical
11
many
themselves
a
Jersey State
Defense.
to
the
which
letter
following
in
appeared
Scotland,
University of Edinburgh,
the
dated
29, 1890.
January
CHEIROMANCY.
Sir
Some
the
suddenly
I went
I knew
to
five
the
hands,
as
that
he
was
that
life-line
the
saw
stubborn
[A
certain
aware
that
if
things, even
few
suggestions
physiological
1. The
hand
is
broken
in
they
on
and
do
the
2. Tendencies, such
\y
as
rest
possible
psychical
high stage
lines
to
of
on
Would
known
the
anger,
and
the
large
in
then
carried
in
development
eloquence,
and
quackery
of
patient'shand.
patient, I
the
usually
you
processes
any
at
far gone
relation
processes
look
replaced by
is considered
not
to
cross.
died
offer
in
a
few
cells of the
;
the
few
gray
but, after
to
man
patient,
I
days.
matter
all,facts
are
basis.
markings
affection,are
reached
suggestions
on
the
of the
palm
brain.]
peculiar
of
names
it had
questioned
He
to
me
humbug
scientific
linear
the
I examined
fate-line,before
in the
on
than
misfortune.
meant
allow
his hand,
examined
more
phthisis.
and
in the
on
hands,
old, and
years
wards
the lines
lines
both
and
forbids.
space
palmistry
pausing
in those
breaks
of these
of the
one
examine
still less ; in
length, stopped
possible relation
well
am
without
twenty-three
multiply instances,but
the
and
I would
believed
palmistry, and
of its natural
found
to
and
that
me
bed,
nearest
walking through
was
to
principal lines,and
quarter
could
ago
occurred
the
little of
the
and
years
idea
as
shown
reasonable
by
being.
movements.
hand
to
12
3. These
movements
Creases
4.
5. There
a
or
what
and
of
main
will be
line
8. The
caused
Unavoidable
it may
merely
the
on
you
the
found
linea.
or
tendencies.
to
so
by experience
it,interferes
in
to
live.
creases
or
tendency
motions, and
so
bear
to
mental
bent,
the
its
resultant
it to that
resembling
crease
with
uniformity,
lines,contain chieflymotor
in vibrations
determining
and
tendencies,
part
the
longevity
junction
its
by
cross
combined
or
of
with
the
be.
may
reasoning
obviously applies
Certain
affected
but
avoidable
to
hand
activity of the
by
of
creases
reasonably expect
train
in
different
the
to
events, and
accidents
that
"
shapes.
in the
see
According
what
you
hand
right
to
make
the
vibrate
is,accidents
excited
processes
that
being
transmitted
cheiromants,
yourself
resultant
the
acquired
of
in
as
fears,
vague
these
cells
adjoin them,
We
but
marked
and
left hand
acquire.
or
incredible
are,
hence,
vibrations
The
vibrations
these
them,
matter
gray
to
in reasonmg
engaged
right hand,
conical
made
reasoning.
of
cells
vibrations
constitutionally;
of cells in the
tracts
by coming
actual
no
protoplasmic
cause
are,
creases
and
break
or
of the
causing
case
accidents.
perception,
awaken
cannot
small
movements,
hand,
every
transmitting
filaments
there
the
of
probably
seem,
intuitive
to
carelessness.
by
9.
train
same
on
branch
finer
and
other
affected,and
as
lines
or
affection,mental
uniformity
the
constitutional
branch,
or
relation
fate."
coarser
also
and
of
and
produce large
so
definite
longevity line,a
with
regulating
probably
acquired
line that
"
the
interferes
7. Nerves
fibers; but
fine, and
creases
tendencies
call
line crossing
therefore
effect
the
to
cheiromants
G. A
and
coarse
well-marked
four
are
relation
definite
are
and
Defense.
is what
fore,
there-
may,
constitutional
and
tendencies.
regards futurity, I
As
higher
functions
condition
of
of these
the
think
it not
will
cells,enables
that
demonstrate
futurity,but
of
perception
Charcot's
tliat Professor
impossible
system
nervous
of
tracts
no
researches
cells,or
it.
of
memory
Speranus.
(Signed)
It
will
thus
convince
to
and
if
the
even
little,
why
In
medical
This
shape,
the
great
requires
"
that
skeptical
most
not
it
deal, if
work, hcematoma
consists
either
by
that
in
Sciences, proving
proper
proved,
study
accurate
of
the
of
but
sufficient
little
is
there
which
of
is found
in Paris
the
prediction
anything impossible
in
tests
ears
study
of
in
something
of
amount
Now
be
made
prediction being
has
the
of
study
the
subject
the
lines
be
devoted
be
"
by
far
assuming
or
the
by
been
more
peculiar
thickening of
before
study
who
more
predicted
nized.
recog-
lunatics,generally those
argument
my
long time
ear
tumor,
of
for
been
given
were
could
alone.
can
blood
in the
madness
ear
ear
lately it has
August, 1893,
that
the
portion
upper
formation
but
madness;
result
in
the
portion,
upper
inherit
tliat
seen
it?
to
the
be
the
on
pathological
the
years
is,that
of
the
accurately
Aeademie
in
advance
if,as
ear,
made
des
has
by
been
is there
then
by
study
of tliehand, which
has been
wonderful
the most
with
connection
and
more
time
Many
kept many
point let
mechanism,
the most
intimate
has told
from
man
that
me
that it
admittingthe
in which
manner
medical
read
was
thing.
I draw
men
to
ease,
dis-
has
the way
his client.
palmisttreats
he
same
comparison between
of nails
paralysis,
consumption,heart
acknowledge,and
a
way
possiblefrom
doctor
also draw
me
of the unfair
account
as
doctor
this
parison
com-
rule treat
palmist.
first
In the
place,the
scientific instruments
how
; but
the
he dared
patientand the
on
that it is
well-known
than
prejudiceswhich
treats his
and
nerves
now
on.
this
admit
men
diseases,and
the hand
from
At
the
the
so
be,both in
to
organ
indicate different
predictthat
pronounced
13
the brain ?
all medical
Almost
Defense.
doctor
with
the
doctor
recognizedscience
modern
most
tell the
can
many
patientfirst tells
the
has
improvements
patientwhat
all about
to go
he is
himself
and
to
by
; he has
assist his
searches
re-
suffering
from,unless
; and
his symptoms
diagnosis? Many of
that during the great epidemic of La Grippe in
my readers will remember
to the experiences
London, 1890,letters appeared in the leadingpapers relating
of a man
who
"of the most
visited seven
noted physiciansof the
even
day
then,how
often
these
; that
sufferingfrom
for him
without
his
after
seven,
arrive at
correct
all
he
was
different drugs
prescribedentirely
to take.
Now,
out
the doctor
can
in the
case
of
the client,
without
palmist,
married
to tell him
present
past events in his life,
doctor
that
however,the
the
he
gets,should make
is
doctor
patienthas been
charlatan, and
makes
"
one
palmistry a
blunder,it is never
called away
siders
immediately condelusion and a snare.
If,
mistake,the
by Providence
client
known, but
to another
sphere."
14
I leave
readers
my
the
Among
draw
to
and
hands
of
have
be
individuality,but
with
accordance
with
even
the
generations,
whatever
the
will
lines
and
that
of
position
the
who
the
another
the
markings
will
But
also
again,
bear
of
hand
in
in
shown,
that
families
for
temperament
found
one
very
will
case
noted
that
in the
their
different
from
the
also
in
watches
resemble
may
the
of
be
resemblance,
that, if
hand
the
in
it will be
little
very
child
one
the
show
two
no
different
in
run
lines,
the
been
also
theory, be found
markings
on
has
It
peculiarity will
this
Again,
the
very
layer
(Plate XXVI.).
of
skin, and
shown
at any
The
of
men
from
be
father,
found
to
that
the
particular parent
superiority of
hand
entire
and
Sir Charles
all the
is
man
is the
hand
have
owing
In
Bell
Bell
writes
in 1874
man,
that
it
"
We
such
ought
corresponding,in its
lines
with
if the
hand
of
multitude
deeply
are
hand
coarse
is softened,
marks
attention.
plays
one
Anaxagoras
In
active
the
; but
our
body.
the
day,
own
Sir Charles
worthy
the
the
direct
The
will
be
grave.
his hands."
to
of organs,
our
them
work.
by
infant
covers
entire
to the
agreed
of
of the
exposes
is well
members
organ
system."
exclusively to
of his mindy
the
made
are
contrary,
the
means,
cradle
in all ages
learning
of
the
of
lines
birth
the
on
instead
other
or
superiority of
parts
The
time
Work,
the
the
At
case.
hides
so
by poulticing
the
will
parents, and
the
with
birth.
and
if the
imjDortant difference
is.
of
particularly noticeable
race
the
the
resembles.
It is
"
of
of
are
children
those
use
natures
certain
we
temperaments.
some
accordance
mother,
correspond with
child
hand
them
gave
is
different
characteristic
lines,to
first
succeeding
each
the
of
the
some
hand
the
that
lives,they will,in
those
of
peculiar
markings
least
at
the
find
ir"en
cheiromantic
of
This
widely
different
the
In
alike.
found
lines
; the
twins
their
been
ever
given by scientific
favor
forth.
so
conclusions.
own
ideas
in
formations, mounts,
their
and
testimony
Defense.
Aristotle's
agent
men
as
of the
define
and
sensibility
of the
passive
importance
the
said
writings
hand
"
The
find
we
powers
Owen,
of the
as
and
tant
impor-
most
has
Sir Richard
to the
to
Scientists
phrey,
Humhand.
belonging
of
A
Sir Eichard
"
1849, says
In
; each
another
It has
as
Owen,
hand
its gestures
speaking
of
assist the
speaker, but
the
and
language
single bone
of
is
Limbs," published
distinguishable from
positions
of
Nature
in
one
peculiar character."
own
and
i^
The
on
every
known
been
"
in his work
digithas its
long
by
much
the
Defense.
as
lipscan
"
hands,
these,I may
the
says
For
almost
express
by speech.
the other
for
speak
say,
can
Quintihan,
We
the
to
for the
the
but that
tve
of the
Wherever
ndges
inner
skm
the
fingers a
the
of
the
nerves
These
cuticle.
ciently exposed
to
and
have
thuj
aerves
nerves
than
from
ise, that
the
"
any
the
than
any
other
other/portion
brain
to
hand, whether
for
the
the
to
hand
sense
portion
are
passive
or
in
discover
to
minute
see
we
they
are
the
of
for
the
at
touch.
the
them
to
of
the
Thus
nerves.
time
same
the
spiral
processes
of the sentient
through
sufii-
the
of touch."
of the
hand.
so
of
important part
an
of the
tips
adapting them
impressions communicated
give rise
provisions
their extremities
soft,pulpy
to
extremities
adequately protected,while
are
elastic cuticle
He the
which
veyed
con-
corresponding depressions on
ridges have
in
papillae,
the
to
inspection we
nearer
exquisite,there
most
the
of
feel the
cannot
particularprovision
feeling is
impression is
that forms
is
Bell.
give support
cushion
of
sense
elasticityadapt it admirably
and
far
fingersbest exhibit
This
we
fingers. On
more
of
sense
surface,and
called
fact that
ivitlithe
can
the external
nails
Its fulness
remarkable
which
shield-like.
and
apparatus.
It is
touch.
is
so
the
and
is Sir Charles
the hand
on
penitence,
our
time."
to sustain
broad
exterior
The
sense.
and
cuticle
of the
extremities
this
in order
made
are
pomts
of
The
assents,
our
number
have
can
through
medium
The
nerve.
says
mark
the
to
we
"
skin, he
exercise
and
fingers,
they
the
it is the
that
attention
our
highest authority
of
Speaking
give
now
The
touch
doubts,
will
touch.
express
show
system,
It has
also
and
the
been
palm
shown
tains
con-
contains
that the
active,is in
every
sense
the
immediate
16
of the brain.
servant
A very
is in
apparent singlenerve
Defense.
medical work
interesting
two
reality
conveys
in
cords
nerve
"
states
that every
sheath ; the
one
other conveys
the
one
the action
Hand
this,it
in the hand.
found
are
with
He
important meaning.
substances
"
found
were
that
these
the
and
Anatomy
corpusclesin
demonstrated
tipsof
"
his
that these
in the
consider
important to
Meissner,in
(Leipzig,
1853),showed
"
is
Physiology of
the hand
; that these
have
of the
hundred
the
full-grownman,
in
papillae
were
investigations
noises
or
different in every
in
Paris,who was
givinghim a greater
on
vibrations
of these
the state
We
will
now
concerned,may
of
men
and
afterward
human
being.
born
blind,but
of
in the
whom
attention to
our
be the most
from
nervous
the
to
the
mind
fluid,
by vibrations
by those who
Perhaps
says :
system and
of
have
there
of
states
has
"
been
the
to illness and
far
exists
between
a
electricity
sympathy
or
perament,
tem-
death."
palmistryis
as
to the ideas
with the
"
^^^^
of
communication
of
nerves
perceptions
by motions of the
subtle essence
resembling
accounted
serious
the
to
by listening
or
devoted
strated
demon-
was
compensated by
in connection
The
to
experimented
man
had
that
found
essence
of the nerves,
or
electricity
galvanism." We
"
case
what, perhaps,as
.-
point Abercrombie
senses
It
importantpointof ail,
namely, as
four
nature
hearing,it was
the brain.
On
also
And
detect
turn
about
by experiments as
up
during life.
forth
hearing could
acute
sense
and
eightcorpuscles,
followed
people with
line."
square
These
that
and
and
hundred
"
extinct.
finger
surface of the fore-
the end of
forth certain
important nerve
have
very
hand, and
corpusclescontained
the
molecular
"unyielding
the lines
fingers,
the
corpusclesthat
for
by a
theory has
been
very
culated
freelycir-
at
present unknown^
.18
study of
careful
there
the
of the
lines
the
has
therefore, as
likewise
lines,but
the
on
of any
there
are
take
if
place, and
(as,
As
for
be
regards
considered
convince
every
face
hand
will
those
which
itself to be
and
expressive
We
will
carefully examine
In
the
lines
in
first
devoted
natural
the
place, we
their lives to
position
there
line
of
came
life,as
for
to
the
the
to
nose
thorough
those
the
regards physiognomy,
be
in its
accurate
"
our
upon
does
will
communication
Humaine
alone
to
thought
A
direct
Comedie
lips,upon
of the
advanced
in mind
bear
the
different
when
this
or
findings, but
moment.
"
We
eyes,
acquire
no
"
the
eyebrows,
our
dissemble
not
might
be.
future
revealed
as
such
for
that
is
feature
meaning
types of hands
as
in
there
the
natural
position for
such
study,
of
the
ent
differ-
so
back
hands
to
came
lips on
How
this
dates
the
face,
by
belief.
the
study lay
Now,
the
recognized
case
The
physiognomy
little
lines
ground.
and
of the
our
its cultivation.
be
hold
Again,
the
before.
as
purposes
his
reasons
with
the
which
necessary.
As
to
"
question
must
referred
ing
fold-
developed.
hand
no
in all ?
hand, by its
fold
hand."
the
conjunction
period already
hand
to
not
suit the
to
; the
the
turn
now
be
said, in
has
than
The
hands
not
not
means
the
where
phrenology
any
easily controlled
too
foreheads
our
will
does
If,
by work, they
fold
to
examination
by
both.
silence upon
imposing
upon
more
and
who
is not
brain, tells
altered
be
study
of
earlier.
found
paralysis)
observed,
by?
that
in
roundings
sur-
examination
an
noted
why
case,
continue
cheiromantic
combine
portion
allows
faculty
in
aid
of the
and
dormant,
question.
an
be
Is the
the
of the
study
with
as
hands
are
Is
health, the
to go
It is true
hand
speciaUst (as
produced
marks
one
the
have
not
are
example,
it will therefore
the
in
so
hand
of lines
we
folding.
work
lines and
the
"
future, from
palmistic theory
that
the
read
to
the
by
body
that
able
even
constant
true
diseases
many
be
the
of
idea
demonstrated, they
it is also
possibly
can
and
produced
not
are
been
the
present, and
produced by
not
are
attempt
past and
hand, independent
That
in
ridiculous
or
true
member
important
most
absurd
anything
of the
the
Defense.
in
the
thing
was
of
that
who
men
recognized
be
the
to
study
line
of
of
head
the
or
originally dis-
is not
covered
will
point
proved, and
certain marks
that
be
can
casuallyexamine
even
to
illogical
assume,
years
in advance
may,
marriage will
the
reverse.
be,but
it is
regard to prosperityor
such
should
thing
That
following theory :
the
by each
beforetime
certain laws
that
that it is not
possiblefor
probable;
as
we,
that
of
part
us
laws
of
doctrine
is
which
find
will.
man
has
Man
to
age,
affect
free
that
will,I
the
Bible,we
in life
Free
find
things. Looking
stands
"
will
in
the
servant
behold
us
of the
the
with
to one's
is the
the
over
Nile,all
perfection. Let
steady stride
us
look back"
of
purpose
]
\
sight appear
littleor
so
In
do
amining
ex-
no
in its
control.
destiny and
of
there
free
tions
limita-
are
height, to
the
of evolution
lessons
the
over
God
one's
fate
of the
and
of
Man
comes
be-
Athens,
We
gone.
are
bearing us
in all
of nations
past.
Grecians
of the
pages
appearing
world, the
their purpose
the
theory
certain extent,
Looking
of Rome,
served
the
of
The
have
action
another.
one's
background
rulers
of the
only interestingbut
the somber
destiny.
but
have
strength,to
the
vealed
re-
advance, and
as
limitations,
history of
why
affect us,
one
in
laws
dual
oscillation
destiny absolute,the
back
of
to
also in
more
the
at first
thus
we
that
answer
advance
universe
machinery of evolution.
out
the Pharaohs
I also
preaches, to
w^hich
over
but
argue,
produced by
entire
the hand
responsive
things
forth.
so
the
death
cognizant
more
appears
all other
and
but
to
become
nature
become
man
and
to advance
jurisdiction
my
of
to be
observation,it
result,and
power
here, however,
instructive
my
ignorant of.
was
peculiarity
proved
of
that
or
and
whole, affectagain those laivs,
been
one
in its observation
question we
this
the
the
as
does
this
laws
mysteries are
he
that
or
course
beyond
hidden
the
called
same
beyond
surelynot
century of time, so
things before
that
fact
It is
as
this
also accurate
point,with
that
who
person
predict illness,
health,madness,
can
or
any
tions
designa-
Therefore,if proved in
mean
the
reverse,
of such
by
persistedin,be
at this
occur
himself.
the
on
the
that
if
for
the truth
be admitted
on
length of life or
is not
that
proved, will
hands
19
our
has been
Defense.
ing
higher,bear-
past
may
be
the
20
teachers
of the future.
beneath
the
Rama
of
dogma
in
rose
is forced
the
to
absolute
the
of
The
depended.
and
George Washington,
creed, from
class
the
to
person,
each
of
song
be
which
now
Is it hard
that
thus
to
To
foundation.
but
masses,
people
which
a
have
can
actual
no
of
I would
Moral
inquiry,
that
have
beliefs
of
to
the
facts
solid
in
it is
repetition of
to
the
and
words
form
of
such
established
order
natural
Dugald
in which
practical knowledge
been
which
in the
he
that
cause
it
or
seems
power
with
in
causes
of
our
the
All
On
it from
this question
"
Outlines
philosophical
in
conduct
of events
life,of
supporting
in his
less
variety
only take
"
we
so,
in
state
absurd
guides
of
If,therefore,
this
says
fection
per-
accepted by
Stewart
succession
will
minds.
very
the
in the
multitudinous
exists,if we
from
events
from
sphere, each
believed
beyond
so
suppose
all that
an
is
to
discords.
sight
intellectual
anything
logicalto
only
boy
creed
grand harmony
the
the
not
which
that
exist,is there
attention
that
have
we
the
harmonies
mysterious
remember
theories
of the
draw
things
one
presupposes
us
and
must
been
and
perfection
of
in
its
in
thousands
of
; from
within
If at first
lives?
our
consistent, we
fate,which
standpoint
perfection
law, some
unseen
easily believe
so
doctrine
the
of
be
of
some
hundred
the
of
be
to
working
"
preacher,
discords,notes
millennium
the
the
star
man
had
again
controls
and
each
fate
smaller
to
significa
in-
that, standing
same
in the
so
by
name
man
the
the
President
and
man
such
upon
take
that
of
balance
about
which
upon
purpose,
all share
in
when
any
Jerusalem
to
called
not
was
Napoleon,
the
ultimate
the
form
believe
shapes
consider
must
shall
in
upon
fashioned
greater,
chords
are
the
in
we
in the
as
position,all
eternal, so
even
of
case
as
appearance
called
quarrel
not
lever
gamin,
as
will
class, from
to
life,and
the
in
same
great
one-sided, the
was
the
was
Christ
the
in
! he
Ah
we
"
or
be
hereditary laws, so
necessity, he
of
banker
fate
"
Egypt,
should
nature
"
bondage
anything
he
his shoulders
of
"
there
that
freedom
behold
in
crisis
when
age
Moses
Was
nature
"
we
Luther,
again
God
restored.
church;
one
front.
responsibilityupon
was
an
the
to
monk,
destiny
behold
Hindustan,
things lead
million
We
Defense.
as
life,
enables
of the pasf^
Man
therefore
becomes
of the
deeds
and
him,
past
to
make
It will
'
fate
thus
it becomes
one,
salvation
brothers
being
of the
who
This
the
on
all,is
of
in
trial,resignation
one's
the
all the
no
in.
"
On
open
the
out
our
of
fathers,"
fate,
own
from
degree
women
would
teach
that
stage
realize
suit
all classes
would
redeem
where
the
the
of the
of
the
munity,
com-
see
but
humanity,
ultimate
advancement
to the
for
by its
they
children
to
responsialone
them
now
another,
life,and
dangerous
to be careful
not
we,
one
serve
becoming
to
views, that
of all
of
the
be
other
them
and
he
fection
per-
those
of
it
be
may
better
in
find
the
free
greatest
look
We
another, living on
one
even
reward
the
work,
has
true
in
their
of
no
in whatever
as
in the
to
scale
smallest
the
of
we
life,
atom
lions
mil-
see
another, struggling
one
in
contentment
do
we
find
such
the
rest
with
scene,
which
weary.
made
patience
call us."
to
religion
the
earnestly
been
is
There
freedom.
satisfaction
virtue
and
reduced
lower
done, which,
It teaches
success,
will
man
work
higher
more.
(or fate)
of
that
the
gives
no
"
for
them
it advances
work,
reward
hireling;
with
the
bears
out
pleased God
; not
hand,
from
men
hold
not
humanity.
beauty
i-etard
not
does
it has
of their
should
and
humbleness
affliction,
We
?
of
fierceness
no
does
It
beings crushing
peace,
benefit
the
doctrine
result
after death
will
this
immensity
of
effect
sins of the
the
doctrine
unselfishness,
; would
wage
in life
Contrast
in
the
hereaftereffect. The
in every
others, and
men's
doing
is the
its
by
fate
the
but
of
what
in
as
on
this
I hold
creed
Truth
of work.
position
"
self,
him-
upon
come.
doctrine
plane
after
to
of
destiny, he
react
is therefore
cause
so
men
sisters,should
race,
to
yet
are
This
broaden
and
of
feel for
to
men
see
that
therefore,work
we,
follow, and
It forces
them
would
would
As
of
servant
laws
present
present,
instead
reverse.
raise
personal claim,
they
that
self.
of
The
of the
to
the
progress.
teaches
would
dogma
those
seen
the
hilityof life: it
the
for
be
and
alone, certain
hereditary laws.
do
we
karma
the
so
maker
others.
upon
21
are
effect of
in the
the
his existence
; and
cause
both
Defense.
and
for
close
patiently
him
to
his hands
and
teach
and
wait, he
well, remembering
him
to
make
lighter
22
Defense.
"
of
burdens
the
; that
is eternal
be
to
"
of
the
year
; he
no
of
part of
even
from
whence
clay
the
the
an
as
is which
for
qualify us
constitutes
life,"or
thought."
There
that
do
than
shapes
the words
operations
end
; the
the
throne
their
of Professor
inscrutable
an
if not
presumption,
of the
Voltaire
universe
said
has
and
Life
power
we
know
power
its
all that
the
of life,
them
those
control
be
stronger
forth
set
know
origin, we
who
cause
beanti-
or
our
can
of
process
discard
What
not
know
not
beyond
with
rests
the
its
not
place
upon
of themselves."
magnified image
a
power
does
know
its conditions
not
degradation,
is
will."
we
There
"
do
tve
to
cessful.
suc-
and
simple things
power
ticles
par-
study
or
that
but
as
spirit
this
agency
not
afford
some
how
Tyndall
the
"
them
in the
church
know
not
in the
cannot
their belief in
hew
that
I do
I do
well,
"
is his
the
because
"
end
The
cause.
ends, rough
it
is
preached by
as
of
; evil
of all is he
mystery,
in
wo
again
What
because
but
lives
the
success
live,because
to
at
despised by
mysteries, even
fathom,
cannot
acknowledged
our
of
of
been
remain
think,
to
hundreds
know
not
have
flhristian,
"
I refuse
are
finite mind
the
we
that
"
I refuse
say,
of fate
to him
failure
all do
spirit,then
in the
so
believe
to
be
of God."
forever
may
"
well
as
has
teachings
obstinately refusing
might
man
that
he
the
And
is all.
its purpose
naught
or
we
"
if there
doctrine
the
right
beyond,
things, and
creed
hands
life
no
'Tis
moment,
as
best,that
; but
all
to the
the
be
came
mind,
is the
enemy
marks
he
my
"
ranked
is,to
; this
hand
if there
spiritof
eternal
his
do
well
life,as
it still has
honor.
the
chain, which
life's
be,
may
with
of
success
his
he will
but
"
the
in
wrong
end, for
This
of
do
good
as
is
will
served
in
link
link
that
be
patience,to
is
he
that
small
how
clash
necessary
with
feel
will
He
matter
no
borne
the
there
others.
that
acts
within
the
words
of
us
every
day
us
without
sulting
con-
us."
And
lastly,let
consideration
a
of
draw
me
what
takes
have
have
how
seen
support
natural
now
seen
we
have
how
place
We
examined
to
around
"
show
us
Emerson
must
little
that
tvill regulateseventsP
this
study
hard-headed
even
its theories.
;
our
attention
have
has
survived
materialistic
viewed
it from
it from
from
science
a
natural
age
brings
to
forth
light,and
religiousstandpoint,
and
it is
We
age.
facts
we
find
to
it
religiousj;
find
we
that
good
responsibihty
of
self
it
that
opposition
We
use
gives
it
teach
must
it
of
because
lastly,
the
to
doubts
to
its
or
man
such
foundation,
they
may
know
be
secret
ihat
every
the
portion
of
of
power
as
the
the
that
they
do
not
in
taking
portion
unless
may
they
be
the
have
power
very
one
that
as
do
not
seen
that
marks
not
in
been
contain
may
constitutes
the
selves
them-
unless
do
they
still
facts,
atheism
have
they
and
Because
that
not
every
of
why?
law
must
support;
do
they
And
Unless
deny.
its
against
position
that
know
they
beings.
mankind,
that
know
such
possesses.
We
proofs,
of
reason,
it
power.
of
because
of
it, because
that
be
the
knowledge
the
Discard
truth
argument
intellectual
they
the
may
of
spite
in
and
of
it
Foster's
existence
and
sake
support
controls
universe,
whole
by
or
whose
one
knowledge
using
reasonable
law
its
done
of
doctrines
its
cautions,
be
to
the
who,
that
say,
is
in
only
not
its
for
must
person,
would
justice
that
woman
"
it
we
use,
in
then,
help
others,
to
it,
warnings,
What,
must
we
through
its
in
all.
to
No,
but
life,
of
done
be
can
23
Defense.
hand.
know
every
the
life,
of
acter
also
although
note, and
of
certain
certain
that
case
the
types
proceed
once
There
kinds
of
will
of
of
we
can
to
one
of
types
of
each
myself
varying
shape
make
which
in
up,
fore
there-
will
We
ous
vari-
their
with
is
which
another,
the
undoubtedly
hands
and
worthy
is also
determine.
to
temperament
hands,
that
and
than
work
different
the
overlooked.
it is
defect, yet
for
much
occupation
alter
hand
of the
The
subject.
cheirognomy
relation
types
character.
be
again
may
subdivided
types
seven
of
consider
varieties.
seven
The
various
suited
more
their
seven
are
any
are
to
in
modifications,
into
concert,
shape
characteristics
the
constitutional
province
immediate
more
at
by
to
very
one
leading
of
the
by
and
portion
exercise
the
almost
for
degree,
this
to
the
out
suitability
their
and
hands
point
to
relation
in
observed
have
of
endeavor
I will
Later,
shown
as
study,
the-
of
branch
fascinating
nations
of various
characteristics
The
is
the
church,
the
car,
salon.
the
or
raikoad
the
in
sitting
while
strangers
of the Hand.
Language
Cheird's
26
are
I.
The
elementary,
II.
The
square,
III.
The
spatulate,
IV.
The
philosophic,
y.
The
conic,
VI.
The
psychic,
VII.
The
mixed
the
or
useful
the
or
the
or
hand.
the
active
type.
hand.
knotty
artistic
type.
hand.
idealistic
the
or
type.
nervous
or
the
or
lowest
hand.
^^
The
civilized
Among
therefore
square
with
nations
square
; the
with
mixed
square
conic
with
with
the
the
blending
being
rarely
divided
into
fingers, short;
knotty
;
square,
the
by
elementary
square
fingers
fingers.
formed
are
with
commence
the
long
varieties
seven
the
fingers
square
the
with
the
square
found
seven
square
with
psychic
of
the
in its
heads,
with
types.
seven
purity,
for
as,
square
ple:
exam-
fingers,
spatulate fingers
fingers
; and
the
we
; the
square
Plate
I."
THE
ELEMENTARY
HAND.
CHAPTER
THE
This
hand
it is
short
fingers. Some
fingers
should
have
or
them
even
the
the
they
short.
he
states
the
whole
body,
dominates
the
in the
capacity,
and
have
They
beauty
thick, with
Such
"
certain
upper
people
The
Hands
part
in
it is in
the
low
of
to
violent
are
without
do
or
cunning,
The
them.
nail
fury
but
passions
the
aspirations ; they
cunning
of
but
not
coarse,
seen
the
brute.
generally
courageous.
instinct,not
eat, drink,
portant
im-
little mental
of
spiritof destruction.
of
most
al-
palm
is the
and
hands
heavy, full,and
in the
but
such
human
lines to be
order
; love
of
passionate
and
to
thick
very
the
than
the
more
few
have
type
thumb
phalange
temper,
also very
more
their
over
the
size of
animals,
rule. "^This
nature
are
of the
as
find
to
nature
brute
among
gers
fin-
nearly
the
to
this
that
case
physiognomy
palm is always
the
leans
27
animal
There
possess
control
no
appeal
murder,
are
the
hand
clumsy.
they
or
not
people
commit
what
little
does
the
rare
intellectual
form,
The
palm.
does
more
and
palm
be
may
very
elementary
short
the
on
palm
of
proved
proportion
more
work
of the
bones
The
hand, the
fingers
the
on
the
hand."
the
point
and
that
in
however,
it indicates
they
a
of the
intellectualitythe
been
not
it is
ance
appear-
fingers,and
examination
an
That
but
doubt;
Dr. Cairn's
In
"
short
length
show
to
has
palm.
When,
long,
are
the
no
length.
same
fingers
are
be
can
It
the
; but
palm
correct.
than
longer
there
the
it is not
that
In
mentality.
notice
to
state
the
than
longer
that
of
type
palmistry
on
be
found
long,
of
palm
when
show
been
as
books
always
will
statement
long,
with
clumsy,
TYPE.
lowest
the
to
LOWEST
It is always important
(Plate I.).'''
nails
and
and
OR
ELEMENTARY,
naturally belongs
coarse
IL
sleep,and
reason.
die.
and
square.
If
They
they
sess
pos-
These
(See
also
III.
CHAPTER
The
of
with
People
for
place
to
but
custom
prefer
They
they
material,
adaptable
but
of
will,
They
in
and
they
often
outdistance
love
but
promises,
Theiiand
are
the
greatest
disbelieve
in
fault
all
great
and
is
they
that
cannot
show,
in
inclined
understand.
28
principle,
to
'-'-
reason
they
ask
will
the
sincere
by
and
in
twelve-inch
in
not
the
go
are
tion,
imagina-
or
study.
they
not
They
character,
honest
and
for
ideas.
ana
are
slaves
and
strength
inspirational
home
They
work
they
practical
love
affection.
strong
and
their
are
originality
of
in
tenacious,
are
to
force
all
they
are
little
brilliant
and
in
religion
dogma
and
have
more
commerce;
they
In
and
to
have
they
opposition
art;
or
things.
sciences,
friendship,
in
manner,
only
not
order,
but
application,
in
place,
and
poetry
/jWitb
conformity
methodical
are
they
their
exact
law
in
discipline,
determined
over
to
demonstrative
not
stanch
have
its
is
type
life.
precise
from
perseverance,
practical
of
base
/^z
love
in
kept
and
great
walks
more
they
are
war,
versatile;
or
work
naturally
but
substance
prefer
people,
to
agriculture
home,
in
but
respect
enthusiastic
success
they
with
not
are
to
peace
endowed
win
they
extremes
not
instinct,
are
They
quarrelsome,
not
are
is
Such
and
punctual,
the
at
square
IL).
square,
nature,
everything
brains.
many
and
authority,
respect
and
their
to
reason
resigned;
to
in
they
habit.
They
of
grace
so
short
orderly,
are
innate
everything
household,
hand
in
found
wrist,
(Plate
square
generally
are
any
habit.
and
custom
such
from
however,
not,
well
as
is
it
because
the
at
square
themselves
fingers
useful,
palm
SUBDIVISIONS.
ITS
AND
the
means
the
nails
the
type
^:
the
called
this
and
fingers,
the
also
hand
square
HAND
SQUARE
THE
rivals.
They
courage
en-
duties
of
in
true
business.
rule,
Plate
)
"
II."
THE
SQUARE,
OR
USEFUL
HAND.
"
has
and
though
Now-
the
gives more
first
place,the
of
power
how
the
without
student's
will understand
the
why
is
his
to
character.
If
hand
the
clearlywhy
idealism.
I have
of
the
imagines
that
or
the
people
and
the
with
the
often
once
inner
said
nature;
me
the
the
same
the
is
they
of
the
up
the
"
very
power
masterful
same
artistic
of the world
of
that
to
counterpoint
"
imagination and
people,and I
of
or-
discouraged.
He
ivy-clad towers
often
be it musical
life,
is
have
the
not
or
way
the
is,after
be
that
"
and
I have
abilityto bilng
in which
the
though
artistic nature
have
with
spirit,
artist to
called the
commonly
artistic hands
not
of
artistic
an
be what
must
approbation
and
anced
bal-
proceeds from
musical
artistic,
yet they may
have
also
gates
of
linked
we
observation
in the
man
the
moment,
wonderfully
be
which
hands
leads
hand
or
thus
must
palmistry is
woman
the smallest
the world
"
or
of the
that
conic do.
to
to
of
composer,
absolutelynecessary,
be
that
study build
student
purely conic
observed
and
of
man
appreciationof what
shape
artistic ; but
the
more
that the
because
that
literary,
conic
foundation
the
It is here
mance.
is
must
unknown, through
I find that
It
the conic
musical
instance,harmony
as, for
"
student.
consider,for
we
dispositionwhich
the
be
how
matter
that
it should
of the
The
faculties.
inspirational
and
of the known
the world
who
hand
musical
will show
while
continuityof effort,
applicationand
and
the
more
that
that
logicalreason
inspirational,
imaginative nature
to reach
or
is
hand
square
side
more
the foundation
those
hand
square
say
little consideration
that there
to
strange
the
the
the
FINGERS.
appear
may
head, yet
imaginative,no
quality of brain
"
this
sight it
under
only is
not
In the first
the
kind, and
every
with
men
CONIC
WITH
HAND
SQUAKE
at
composition comes
so.
by
out
well,
as
are,
spatulatefingers.
THE
such
turned
been
of almost
work
mechanical
love
and
articles,
household
things,instruments, and
useful
make
no
Cheiro's
30
the
the
conir,
artist to
all,only
the
vt
riixed
hand,
'his own
igar hall-
}.'
The
mare
what
on
perhaps,
nature,
shine
to
and
will
knows
but
the
is
perfume
The
pointed
and
mean
artist
but
such
with
will
man
the
types
to
well,
have
makes
subservient
will
his
opposite
extreme
is
of
with
each
all
it
the
fuse
re-
square
mankind.
FINGERS.
to
people
causes
proach
ap-
with
long,
start
well,
and
Such
nature
an
caprice.
pictures,
plans.
makes
to
and
mood
every
but
combined
palm
square
other
diamond
might
contrary,
of
unfinished
It
two
hand
supple,
generally
will
will
he
discuss
of
the
hand
the
An
ness
busi-
blending
of
contradictory
too
of
second
indicates
from
the
subject
he
purpose,
It
will
with
in the
the
square,
the
rarely, if
he
be
ever,
rise
of
ideas
idea
any
the
to
but
from
great
shape,
thumb
times
some-
of
; the
first
and
the
; at
and
scientific
ease
to
joint
spatulate,
imaginative
greatest
in
the
than
men
among
that
middle
third
will
so
different
versatility
great
most
more
found
is often
much
very
and
finger being
every
all.
FINGERS.
MIXED
seen,
inspiration, again
descend
any
AND
often
back
bends
or
full of
be
ical ; he
will
consists
pointed,
Such
pointed.
is very
three, sometimes
or
is
HAND
SQUARE
that
type
women.
among
man
filled
the
of unfinished
studio
itself,then
On
formation
expects
own
your
the
succeed.
ever
This
is
have
office
THE
the
Such
for
psychic
long nails.
type
made
PSYCHIC
of
31
sufficient
that
advantage
AND
form
them
world
earth."
greatest
the
"
reply,
flower
the
purely
in
seen
and
fingers
the
the
the
HAND
with
it is often
If
Subdivisions.
its
Yes,"
for
scent
SQUARE
hand
square
to
to
to
THE
"
gold."
glitter.
to
its powers
exert
and
sufficient
not
gold
its
allow
to
type
he
Hand
Square
such
finger
fourth
times
such
extremely
most
log'
practical
want
height of
of
tinuity
con-
or
power
success.
I have
type, but
divided.
not
this
space
is
an
at
my
example
disposal
for
the
to
thus
student
give
of
how
the
the
subdivisions
seven
types
of
every
may
be
CHAPTER
THE
^^
The
resembles
the
instead
of
broad
When
hand
wrist
the
When
soft
irritable
spirit.
Such
long.
hand
spatulate
belongs
and
people,
large
hand,
with
characteristic
individuals
makes
the
thus
known
fairly
all
is
explorers
rules
become
in
strike
of
famous
life
out
its
these
for
of
it
but
almost
themselves,
no
It
and
is
invention.
hands
find
assert
32
to
seek
matter
right
to
stick
and
also
they
possess
it
is
striking
most
characterizes
this
in
the
such
to
rule,
that
the
the
that
independence.
The
also
but
cannot
As
spirit
themselves,
their
restless
confined
life.
them
No
the
and
doubtless
causes
mechanics
and
and
of
later, but
attribute
fingers.
independence
slopes
enthusiasm.
but
means
of
hand
and
discoverers,
walk
every
discoverers,
spatulate
by
est
great-
firm, indicates
starts,
energy,
the
itself.
denotes
action,
development.
their
it
the
little
of
palm
the
and
peculiar
is
of
purpose
and
well-developed
engineering
hard
explorers,
palm,
unusually
the
hand
the
place,
love
singular
a
fits
finger
the
contrary,
points
of
each
is either
wrist,
spatulate
case,
in
because
shape
two
energy
the
first
intense
long,
such
for
of
works
the
the
when
hand,
is often
in
the
and
the
of
also
the
on
these
tip of
III.).
the
when,
fingers,
navigators,
found
possessing
them
position
form
of
the
full
but
mechanics,
be
may
in
is at
;
the
type,
(Plate
fingers
discuss
person
great
and
engineers
great
is
the
to
Now,
has
of
spatulate
which
preceding
fingers
will
excitable,
flabby,
the
significance
the
place,
and
anything
It
the
and
restless
nature
the
but
mortars,
formation
of
We
in
the
of
base
the
at
consider
first
the
base
because
only
not
of
toward
HAND.
use
breadth
wrist.
the
first
must
In
to
found
is
toward
we
the
at
or
pointed
breadth
called
so
squareness
greater
becomes
back
the
SPATULATE
chemists
that
spatula
having
the
at
is
hand
spatulate
IV.
depart
to
that
spirit
from
and
unknown,
what
grade
always
a
in
marked
or
some
in-
Plate
III."
THE
SPATULATE.
OR
ACTIVE
HAND.
The
dividuality
of
brain
other
to
women
we
rut
made
and
women
they
is
true,
thought
This
consider
now
The
is the
for
their
for
the
But
if
he
has
for
action
the
inventive
some
days
in
the
make
he
domain
of
if
broad
If
life
he
of
often
are
life
their
to
and
follow
the
Such
men
They
thought.
in
wrong
of
heralds
the
rule,
the
way
some
new
fellow-men.
have
mentioned.
just
new
with
they
in
are
day.
necessary,
the
development
He
will
flowers
if
These
priest.
the
all
nearer
little
But
power
they
therefore
the
at
he
inventor,
an
and
railways,
ideas.
be
world
as
be
"
of
agents
only
men
not
them.
development
he
comes
for
hunt
earth
the
they
will
before
advance
divisions
two
angular
greater
the
give
two.
that
the
the
later,
the
ships,
reason
gospel
revolutionize
evolution
of
talent,
new
to
with
locomotives,
simple
are,
the
to
hand
practical
making
they
gone
of
at
their
not
get
we
army
they
because
the
time
whole
the
have
are
that
looking
suiting
resent
sake
the
We
will
meaning.
spatulate
more
years
down
us
that
their
but
also
of
way
to
hand
this
simply
hands
will,
from
but
sheep
before
work
that
is
them
such
for
means
any
original
an
inclines
cranks,
of
often
their
brings
call
to
spatulate
very
life
or
It
"
with
preacher
or
by
not
have
they
engineers,
centuries
the
about
set
and
the
precedent
independence
ideas.
pleased
by
of
33
doctor,
actress,
because
of
people's
are
singer,
rules
simply
sense
with
it
are,
all
discoverers
great
our
of
their
and
things,
break
but
eccentricity,
own.
will
development
of
their
Hand.
Spatidate
the
formation
the
be
of
wrist,
wonder
that
they
the
his
they
be
that
possess
their
have
are
the
fingers
his
talents
of
things
botanist,
people
all
use
created.
will
bent
if
the
he
be
has
demigod
God
they
purpose
life,
type.
square
flying-machines
invent
he
will
useful
more
at
of
base
took
six
would
in
the
V.
CHAPTER
The
is
easilyrecognized
concerned, it is
not
they play
with
than
other
like
of
types
to
attain
to
knowledge
of mankind
all
If
things.
paint, they
color
of
Theirs
is the
matter;
of
materialism
the
Oriental
mystics
found
They
in the
for
this
they
have
but
way
is of
knowledge
as
over
power
; if
of the
the
seen
thinkers, careful
over
the
among
and
character
more
the
the
domain
they
even
found
England,
of
34
/)
They
dreaded
the
; if
the
and
spirit.
borderland
grub-worm
largely
and
Yogis,
among
other
striking examples
Catholic
in
they
clash
of
the
of
and
are
Tennyson.
Church, rarely
and
in the
as
mystery
people
very
more
does
so
dramatic
Manning,
the
harp
all kinds
love
the
Brahmans,
still in
silent
are
the
Cardinal
Jesuits
rarely
little matters,
The
in the
is all.
power,
beyond
where
are
In
Newman,
that
people
discard
hands
numbers.
gives
of
thought,
Such
Cardinal
of
largely
In
of
follow.
in great
English Church,
Independents.
aesthetic ; theirs
peculiar
ambition
vaporish drapings
particularly in India.
them
hands
and
rarely, if
of
tone
through
the heads
poets, they
are
cloudland
not
nations,
possess
they
of wealth
but
much
as
go
Such
man.
over
form
responsive melody
kind,
will
they
and
chord
different
and
visionary similes
dare
also
its
people,
end;
give
the
theirs
in the
are
this
mystic
peace
of
with
hand
oped
bony fingers,devel-
rule, students,
gratified
are
life
other
as
of
gleans wisdom,
every
only theirs
from
privations
In
it
rived
being de-
"
shape
in the
know
are
coin.
humanity,
distinct
be
of
with
success
as
have;
to
are,
they
This
angular,
far
As
type
type
it,and
upon
clink
the
such
mankind
favorable'
People with
gold.
ever,
and
generally long
it is
philosophic
sophia, wisdom.
and
joints,and
is
jpMlos^love,
Greek
the
from
"
of this type
name
HAND.
PHILOSOPHIC
THE
use
secretive; they
of
little words
are
deep
they
are
The
with
proud
the
but
injury,
they
of
development
this the
is in
they
earliest childhood
and
differ
"
followed
trouble
been
and
devote
sometimes
whence
eight
their
they
that
idealism.
toward
did
the
difference
I have
carefully considered
any
direction
coming
to
in
come
I have
opportunities placed
every
in the
country
likelihood
With
jointsare
pointed
of my
these
the
but
the
it is the
East, where
from
all claims
that
all
this
live.
writers
on
ject
this sub-
on
taking
read
few
as
the
by
century,
study
whirl
the
books,
fad, or
and
as
the
up
the
keep
smallest
point.
in
readily understand
of
with
to
of
one
that
her
poetry
mind
the
before
country,
one
in
types
opposition
When
ward
for-
comes
unbiased
an
who
lady
hand
hundreds
often
more
by
in connection
in
society from
to-day she
against, and
only
of
written
but
to
examine
disposal, not
not
the
mixed
opinion
for
he will
ship
relation-
said, without
fingers is
that
or
points
the
even
writer
people
hand,
short
an
to
the
the
from
may
modern
pamphlet
the
with
time
Of
Such
endeavored
on
excess
any
of
soul
nineteenth
the
generally
mysticism.
the
have
less,to
on
have
the
for
with
hand
that
The
day.
line
study.
my
own,
deciding
hands
in
before
considers
the
in almost
but
there
is
some
hands^ therefm-p,it
are
the
case
in
I read
week
my
world,
being,
in
disappear into
must
peculiar characteristic
fingers
analyzing,
the
and
contact
on
at
religion or
taken
conclusion
in
authorities
done
opinion
in
body
the
tinsel
work
of
When
largely from
other
of
know
When
have
the
often
been
square
this
they lead.
observations.
this
of
the
In
very
book
not
exponent
an
brain, writes
and
to
Only
ago
type
own
make
names
are
himself
months, sometimes
to
hands
an
wait
They
power.
Such
found
kill
too
has
few
came.
months
as
his
life
are
and
writers
"
which
by
write
been
out
the
of
them.
separate
closely what
too
gentleman
something
they
it has
palmistry
to
will
this
others
less fanatical
or
starve
of
to follow
done
lady
and
I fear
palmistry.
the
Yogi
definition
my
has
more
35
patience
serve
examples
the
kindred,
in
are
from
the
with
keeping
wonderful
most
with
opportunities
so
egotistical,which
different
being
patient
are
and
opportunities,
of
pride
Philosophic Hand.
or
type
l^ornp
in
mind
thonyhtfnl people
Again, such
reverse.
shape
of
be
of hand
development
which
that
while
the
the
gives
determines
developed
the
smooth,
love
of
'vs^hether that
Cheiro's
36
being
and
as
fits
of
conic
they
consider
almost
these
that
make
from
the
men
practical
will
which
-martyrdom
self
gives
the
the
with
women
di'ones
in
the
of
the
of
which
of
type
humanity.
inspiration
the
of
which,
of
pursuit
It
about
finger
with
type,
conic.
the
their
the
square
the
of
mysticism
in
brings
philosophic
hive
the
end
to
tone
hands,
characteristic
vast
The
or
these
patience
the
Hand.
solemn
thought
Again,
have
is
the
religious
the
mankind.
for
characteristics
opposite
and
combined
the
of
or
associated.
become
truth,
chemicals
for
specially
them
rule,
for
be
and
square
they
of
analysis
of
power
Language
hands
with
is
that
the
peculiar
so
what
love
blending
ideas
different
-H
X-^ "tiPe
CHAPTER
THE
The
CONIC
VI.
HAND.
conic
TO.
is medium-sized,
the palm slightly
hand,properlyspeaking,
and the fingers
full at the base,
at the
and conic,
or slightly
tapering,
pointed,
V.). It is often confounded with the next type,
tipor nail phalange(Plate
the psychic,
which is the long,narrow
hand,with extremelylong,tapering
fingers.
The main characteristics of the conic hand
are
impulse and instinct.
People with the conic hand are often,m fact,designated"the children
in connection with this type,but it is
of impulse." There is a great variety
soft hand,with pointedfingers,
and rather long
more
usuallyfound as a full,
nails. Such a formation denotes an artistic,
impulsivenature,but one in
which
love of luxury and indolence predominate. The great fault with
this type is,
that though theymay be clever and quickin
peoplepossessing
thought and ideas,
yet they are so utterlydevoid of patienceand tire so
if ever, carry out theirintentions. Such peopleappear
that theyrarely,
easily,
to their greatestadvantagein company,
or before strangers. They are
good
drift
of
the
b
ut
a
conversationalists,
they grasp
subjectquickly, they are
in knowledge,as also in other things; theyhave not
or less superficial
more
the power of the student,
throughwant of application
; they do not reason,
which makes them
theyjudgeby impulseand instinct. It is that quality
in friendship
and affection; one can easily
offend them over little
changeable
in contact
things.They are also very much influenced by the peoplethey come
in affaires
de
with,and by their surroundings.They are impressionable
cmur
tempered,
quick; theycarry their likes and dislikesto extremes
; they are usually
but temper with them is but a thingof the moment.
ever,
They,howwhen out of temper, speaktheir mind plainly,
and are too impetuousto
studywords or expressions.They are alwaysgenerous and sympathetic,
37
then*
selfish where
given
what
relates
to
more
influenced
easily influenced
other
sympathetic
of
rapture,
When
of the
will
descend
conic
to
all the
company
and
has
chosen
the
the
They
is hard
of
to
smger
than
by study
stir the
will
carry
of
emotions
of
remembered
his
the
the
of others
disposition of
who
those
to
the
conic
the
is
give
to
the
the
the
type
of
hand
the
individual
logic
but
will
his
relates
; it is the
good qualities
firmness
and
for
sparkle
to
foundation
the
actors,,
emotional
more
or
they
upon
study.
do
them.
It
by
the
will
quence
elo-
must, therefore, be
natural
upon
mor"
nature,
multitudes
words.
as
in
hand
conic
reason,
emotional
move
It
individuality
own
own
artistic
success.
the
how
of will.
an
purely
to
trifle.
any
thought,
her
any
greatest heights
people depend
her
more
respond quickly
that
or
hands
are
sorrow,
making
follow
artistic
than
brilliancy and
why
by
of
or
reason
such
know
orator
They
public life,such
than
not
the
of such
owners
encouraged
toward
who
that
of
out
all the
energy
that
actress, from
by
denotes
if
lead
audience
not
tongue"
that
; and
the
artistic,but
the
so,
of hand
all the
moment
will
; the
at
consists
impulse
despair, over
far
go
it is for
all
her
away
song
and
the
but
but
rise to the
and
and
with
first,
forgotten
of
church,
artistic.
are
elastic,it
will
and
be
things well,
The
and
not
money
falls
often
carrying
that
of
nature,
those
represent
the
very
if the
and
by greater
in
the
strangers,
it must
do
and
accentuated
quickness
inspirational feeling
will
it to the
this class
depths
determination
before
But
charity
they
that
lowest
for
deservedly
say
emotional,
are
is artistic
and
energy
been
charity which
the
to
to
possessing
hand
hard
hand
have
than
correct
more
women
first-mentioned,but
life the
called,and
artistic,than
and
the
conic
The
comes,
been
influences; they
or
beggar
for
Men
type.
giving
temperament
the
by
charity, but,
sympathies
their
in
not
is all.
that
really be
It would
ideas.
are
The
has
interesting type
This
and
beggar
of that.
think
"
such
to the
credit
get credit
To
for
money
rouse
may
that
get
never
give
we
fingers never
there
anything which
or
give
to
discrimination, consequently
of
power
practical types.
more
savmg
the
not
hands
These
lot of the
easily influenced
are
anybody
to
moment.
have
they
alas ! here
is
they
matters;
money
is
personal comfort
own
Hand.
of the
Language
Cheird's
38
temperament
which
the
talent
The
rises
and
singer,
greater
Study
the
strongest:
to
her
that
great
as
than
things
reach
by
be
can
greater
will
study,
point
the
ent
differ-
by
conscientious
for
heights
such
spatulate
of
treatment
persons
the
and
design
for
type
work,
and
hand
idea
and
try
color,
the
The
and
tones
but
semitones
that
to
perament
tem-
is
indicates
foundation,
they
method,
successful.
are
to
say,
give
subdue
the
painter
that
ideas
will
crown
relates
temperament
give,
philosophic
oft
fingers
until
daring
more
alone
and
that
will
rungs
earthworms
square
again
the
on
two,
in
hand
the
the
where
with
try
artistic
sits
type
exactness
more
originality.
his
as
Study
possesses.
the
only
artistic
the
on
confound
indicates
will
is
it
rung;
them,
consequently,
of
famous
man
the
fingers
breadth
rung
she
Genius
fame.
by
artistic
fingers
instance,
greater
of
of
ladder
above
The
and,
correctness
the
that
patience
and
rises
Genius.
student,
The
and
variety
as,
the
half
one
the
it
call
the
she
but
her
by
endurance
works
by
and
and
fingers
square
rising
of
capable
formation
of
are
dazzled
more
39
with
woman
application,
power
Study
dream,
who,
the
her
development
and
be
pointed
the
Hand.
"
the
by
often
by
means
instance,
may
with
woman
to
For
falls.
or
Conic
will
the
make
mystical
dued
sub-
already
"
colors.
the
of
petals
lights
The
the
and
asphodel,
that
shades
the
in
Benedictus
the
across
creep
the
hands
that
the
canvas,
soothe
in
poem
the
dying
"
all
calm,
will
be
but
detail,
with
but
that
detail
calmness
leading
that
to
awes
the
one
of
regions
with
the
the
sense
spirit
of
the
all
will
mysterious.
be
VIL
CHAPTER
The
known
The
word
very
the
it is
and
hard
such
hand
dreamy
of
hard
to
the
when
the
The
long,
want
of
have
to
energy
try
to
Individuals
nature.
They
in
gentle
trust
every
their
with
is
they
are
discipline
carried
or
away
in
by
battle
in
they
them.
to
they
of
the
rush
strong
40
type
so
proach
ap-
ation.
consider-
in
is
formation
and
fingers
pities such
long,
indicate
hands
its
if
they
have
no
and
and
idea
by
of
others
humanity.
form
they
of
be
to
order,
against
Color
they
are
instinctively
how
of
conception
no
idealistic
visionary,
purely
confiding,
easily influenced
are
into
however,
shape
every
They
exact
it, particularly
It
tapering
whose
and
who
taken
all.
present-day
life.
the
are
have
of
beauty,
have
beautiful
logical;
they
and
hand
temper;
kind
slender,
part
type
coldness,
the
women
are
of
instinctively
one
the
psychic
the
quiet
tical, business-like,
or
the
appreciate
who
in
own
hand
fineness
and
life
against
encourage
gold,
and
of
envy
calmness,
for
soul.
of
not
although
men
the
the
rare
the
to
pureness
by
is
very
passion
does
the
considered
with
its
after
But
present-day
of
of
In
quest
of
beautiful
very
strength,
hold
manner,
one
Its
cattle.
be
our
most
soul.
sought
hundreds
must
fable
old
goddess
the
is
type
civilization
in
the
are
fragile-looking,
and
the
not
are
of
they
the
nails.
almond-shaped
the
is what
seven
appertains
icy purity;
bowed
are
control
is
and
narrow,
type
there
that
psychic
and
closeness
that
customs
the
of
daughter
heads
find, yet
psychic
mind
nineteenth-century
such
of
the
by
the
of
purity
which
of
the
of
that
war
"
lily whiteness
of
soil, whose
heated
be
may
find:
chastity
the
is
Diood
of
"
one's
the
Psyche
charm
to
to
its
in
itself
suggest
maiden
flowers
rare
sons
to
spiritual
more
This
explains
name
unfortunate
most
VI.).
(Plate
seems
toward
Venus
the
but
psychic
find.
to
The
the
the
as
hand
beautiful
most
HAND.
PSYCHIC
THE
prac
ality,
punctu-
their
appeals
will,
t
The
in the
this nature
joy,
every
every
religion
and
music,
emotion
the
such
feel the
than
ceremony
they
and
magic
of
and
awe
The
them.
finds
of
law
The'
into
utter
often
the
question
inability of
fact is
but
recognized, the
sensitive
consider
calls
nature
are
often
of
placed
to
here
increase
asylums
to
our
than
yet
faculties
their
are
more
position
or
of the
of
! too
the
often
parents,
is in business.
that
nature
early
largely
are
such
; thus
parent
Alas
the
an
for
hereditary laws,
father
dwarfs
to
of matter-
account
stupidity
the
and
how
offspring
through
and
because
of
the
examination.
world
feel their
by
the
very
There
grave.
filled
responsibility; and
the
do
beauty
more
and
balance
in
good
convent
morbid
in the
appreciation of
than
is
the utter
sooner
this
of the
purely
laws
the
of
beautiful
; but
too
in
that
temperaments
the
church.
humanity
they
useless
nothing
who, by
a
that
melancholy
of such
those
endow
and
is
sweetness
or
keenly
so
; there
case
and
indicators
the
life
become
the
is not
goods, build
establish
position
useless, and
and
use
love
forms
and
upon,
all understand
opposite
creation;
of this world's
why.
I would
insanity
is
usually
more
spiritual,
All
clairvoyants, because
at
working
crushes
so
not
often
are
ignorance
of the
do
direct
the
environment
themselves
into
They
the
the intuitive
impressions
type under
life
Such, however,
consequence.
seek
service, the
sermon.
of
confines
have
sciously
uncon-
better.
of these
nature,
the
knowing
in which
way
life,simply
the
the
of
the
every
to
power
easily imposed
are
they
nature,
the
for such
parents
Possessors
often
such
that
they
is that
kind, by the
of
of
result
life,without
generally
balance
business
wrongness
with
sensitives,mediums,
as
only
produces
some
the
on
individuals
by producing
of this
truth
or
type is
the
not
music,
sisters.
The
theory of
reaction
logic
dwell
These
strange thing
of balance
temperament
is forced
no
the
by
point
the
a
is
fact
chfldren
of-fact,practical people.
a
them
good
and
such
having
of
has
This
impressed
feelings,instincts,and
to
brothers
Parents
color.
more
to
mystery
are
in
of
tone
every
true, but
the
seem
attract
they
alive
more
matter-of-fact
treat
be
with
being deceived.
highly developed
are
the
mystery
bitterlyresent
they
will
is
41
some,
is reflected
people
are
; to
way
; it feels what
religious one
In
truth.
highest possible
sorrow,
a
Psychic Hand.
tion
accumula-
They
they
may
they
are
be
may
be here
not
use
less
of that
"
of
instead
worldly
we
they
sense
types
They
river of life
One
liliesthrown,
they
"
and
no
ruthless
some
to the
strength; they
The
we
as
nearing,how
now,
now,
The
has
come.
The
into the
garden
that
weeds
tide
onward
river
is broader
leave
the
for
now,
! in the
fame
and
if sorry
Wider
The
silence
sea, and
and
mists
wider
of
mock
hangs like
lilies and
coldness
flowers
and
on
them, soiled
sees
the tide.
how
of its
in
night
river is silent
it bears
the broken
All
is
quiet
yet stillcalmer.
and
and
closer and
the
heart.
"
nearer
the
as
The
drift
that
expand
we
early tide.
calmer
weeds
Again,
and
nearer
See, now,
See
thicker
risingtide
the
passing barge
them
youth.
yet it grows,
! those
the stream.
some
hurries
upon
Ah
pity
rent.
cur-
of
roughness
fall now,
for
quieter,calmer, wider
dream
for the
of that terrible
lower,one
some
of life is done.
day
tempest-tossed
again by
on
moment
and
banks
narrow
of
the wash
or
liliesrest and
past, the
tenderly,as
still it is !
out
is
all is calm.
end
the
those
the rush
flowers
the
banks
little
shadow
the
the
sweep
swept
are
from
sea.
views
our
of
rush
them
drags
amid
happy
it is the
for
race
hand, upon
the
clinging to
times
at
have
by
stained,crouching beneath
to look
the
in
Alas
do.
followingpicture,as illustrative
the
drawing
bubbling,babbling,frothy humanity.
of
behind
far
often
too
we
so
seem
them
sees
hands
beautiful
as
help them,
and
encourage
us
;
as
are
generally left
are
refrain from
I cannot
of such
destroying them
and
let
; therefore
assured
be
may
crushing
fortune.
is
Cheird's
42
whiter.
The
it may
of God
river
be
How
widens
to the
Plate
VII."
THE
MIXED
HAND.
CHAPTER
yill.
"
THE
The
the
on
that
hand
I
square
is the
the
with
whereas
student's
The
is
type
to
different
mixed
called
so
conic,
spatulate,
square,
that
of
type
describe.
with
type
have
fingers
true
all to
of
the
mixed
the
of
foundation
chapter
In
fingers.
foundation
such
no
the
In
square
be
can
cited
for
guidance.
mixed
as
illustration
mixed
the
HAND.
difficult
most
an
gave
however,
case,
hand,
the
mixed
MIXED
often
types
philosophic,
hand
one
the
classed
also
fingers
spatulate,
one
square,
be
possibly
cannot
psychic;
or
pointed,
one
"
the
because
belong
sophic,
philo-
one
etc.
The
mixed
hand
of
changeability
and
people
He
He
will
will,
of
versatility
in
one
Such
others.
and
tact.
getting
the
on
never
of
work
classes
not
moment
gas-stove
they
can
remain
are
easy
thereby
in
go
determine
into
best,
hands
find
They
the
long
they
or
feel
the
are
different
striking
most
they
however,
talents, choose
the
Their
do
When,
in
to
any
to
politics
write
; but
add
their
is
They
or
drama,
as
43
they
head
it
that
the
They
are
the
next,
are
always
on
the
in
perhaps,
into
stances:
circum-
almost
inventive,
ularly
particrestless
are
of
ideas
new
they
changing,
quiring
re-
culty
diffi-
come
to
They
and
work
others;
fond
but
hand,
no
they
adaptability
labor.
so
have
they
generally
of
gossip.
brilliancy
scope
like
talents.
or
rules
which
fortune
are
place.
of
with
of
themselves
greatest
their
art,
both
to
his
of
little, and
to
versatile
downs
them.
town
line
dispositions
and
relieve
paint
and
adaptable
science,
subject
of
generally
application
strong
peculiarity
ups
the
may
so
is
hand
the
fairly well,
with
if
and
of
be
and
versatility,
such
erratic
conversation,
great.
his
with
man
instrument
be
all
ideas, of
of
clever, but
diplomacy
contact.
all
in
some
he
hand
purpose.
brilliant
play
will
rarely
he
the
circumstances,
be
may
is
invent
and
un-
Cheiro's
44
stable
as
belongs
palm
for
instance,
the
conic
to
talent
will
and
to
which
so
commonly
rarely
certain
mixed
When
fail.
they
water,
entire
the
of
hand
is
subject
in
works
remembered
that
much
are
the
spatulate,
of
development
pure
inclined
is
to
individual
on
be
the
it
mixed
the
Hand.
characteristics
the
is
the
must
square,
where
unfortunates
relegated
the
on
of
It
these
type
succeed
purpose,
class
succeed.
fingers
often
the
Language
palmistry.
then
that,
become
possessing
through
the
"
Jack
this
when
the
modified
as,
philosophic,
the
or
would
type
versatility
of
type
all
of
of
trades,"
hand
is
THE
SUPPLE-JOINTED
THUMB.
CLUBBED
FlRM-JOlNTED
THUMB.
^Q1.
(Vto\
ftvtl)
Plate
Viri."
THUMB
THE
THUMBS.
CHAPTER
IX.
THE
The
thumb
is in
only in the
not
The
the
by
of
In
truth
of
study
domain
the
the
every
of
of
thumb
but
cheirognomy,
could
palmistry
in
alone,
that
important
so
sense
every
THUMB.
rest
it calls
in
also
the
upon
its relation
special
its relation
solid
the
to
for
tion,
atten-
mancy.
cheiro-
to
foundation
given
acteristics
char-
important
most
subject.
thumb
the
age
has
played
conspicuous
in
only
not
part,
the
'v
but
hand,
of
the
tribes
captors,
of
the
the
thumbs
the
thumb
his
them
and
great
foundation
my
early
life, I
the
the
no
palmistry,
the
on
stand
Ghost,
gives the
and
first
the
has
that
played
the
blessing
by
the
virtue
of
the
thumb
fact
indicator
has, by
to
their
important
an
the
rest
first.
and
of
of
In
first
45
its
the
the
and
make
remarks
to
on
role,
of
of
God,
position,
the
power
second
the
center
also
lieve
be-
of
in
the
tianity
Chris-
representing
and
to
representing
the
by
systems
even
will
the
make
position
thumb
the
with
watched
Chinese
that
notice
make
thumb
thumb
the
off
cutting
and
the
The
out.
We
interested
variety
the
eloquent
character,
seen
of
have
work
they
interesting
an
have
his
mercy.
their
of
appearance
they
base
of
Being
fact, for
India
for
judgment
many
before
but
begging
remarks.
dumb
instances
too,
independent
attendant
for
among
brought
this
in
their
their
system
when
and
general
In
what
finger Christ,
hand
in
all
and
but
is
is
Israel
of
this
know
they,
it
Again,
upright
as
for
angle,
matter
thumb
the
children
Gipsies,
hand,
he
fingers,
that
fact
prisoner,
independence,
accordingly.
read
itself.
finger
to
position,
foundation,
the
God
the
the
they
thumb
of
and
enemies.
calculations
in
will
well-known
the
if
his
by
is
It
nations,
their
from
which
his
annals
of
itself.
world
thumb
up
war
in
gipsies
the
Oriental
givirfg
in
their
in
cover
fashion
find
also
the
only
point,
the
bishop
Greek
church
second
fingers, representing
or
Holy
alone
the
Cheird's
46
made
hy
I do
not
wish
tire my
to
well-known
be affected
long time
other
is at
before there
has
fact,there
the
last few
the
yet
that very
very
interesting
pointis the old idea
can
easilybe
child
some
it foreshadowed
was
would
be delicate
fact,
weak-minded
are
so
talkingwith
people
weak
as
not
when
or
the
weak
thumbs,
fingerscovering and
dying.
One
will
it into
an
see
study of
ment
govern-
practice
"
days
if,seven
to
reason
very
and
the
man
weak,
or
thing to
interesting
death
/'
after
of the
concealingthe
that,as
that if the
fingers,
birth,the
asylums
have
same
way, that
inside the
thumb
and
Another
idea,by the
properlydeveloped,
an
the
by
even
self-reliance. It is
well-
in London
They believed
keep the
to be
is
ease
dis-
traced
"
of truth.
good
was
one
this,which
the English
passant.,
of the midwives
congenitalidiots
individuals have
self-confidence
of
If
mentally.
stand
inclined to
was
disease in
prosecutedpalmistsduring the
but
great physicaldelicacy,
thumb
cannot
and
good deal
be
can
En
the country.
to contain
seen
of
proposed to put
even
in almost
part of
likelihood
of the thumb.
year
every
or
an
affection,
operation
if
that
brain,and
operation
criminals
arrested
government
amination
ex-
an
yet, in face
And
idea,and
an
by which
of the
of the
by
is likelyto
of such
trace
slightest
center
proof of
of the brain.
diseases that
nerve
If it indicate such
Dr. Francis
marvelous
accuracy
the
in
"
center
peoplewho
the
thumb
the thumb
again shown
years
"
patientis affected
the thumb
still are
the
as
tell if the
appeared
patient is saved.
the
and
is
lengthy dissertation
of
specialists
they can
(which
work
the
by paralysisor not, as
is successful
Within
be
must
cross
fact among
performed on
once
known
baptism the
by going into
could be
in medical
of the thumb
any
find that in
readers
pointswhich
is known
relates to what
It is
hand.
the thumb.
the
the whole
use
English church,we
the medical
upon
to
country, he
thumbs
poor
in
shape.
who
woman
thumb
watch
has
All
will
little
the hands
approaches
and
the
The
reason
the
goes,
that if the
"
when
in every
way,
finger.
The
to be
This
versa.
The
and
ideas
in his
the
desire,or
with
man
the
of
firm
palm, nor
yet should
it lie too
and
fingers,
yet
they will
their
manner
cramped
and
toward
to find out
do;
he
on
nature
will
cannot
such
his
person
one, he will
formed
the
is
deed
long,
the
use
will be
of
appliedby
right angles to
at
It should
have
When
or
it stands
want
the
off the
dependen
sheer in-
the
of
aggressivein
be
ward
slope to-
strength
thumb, therefore,should
thinking about
of violence
use
or
is the
his nature
outspoken,because
the
lyingdown,
independence of
nervous,
be
the thumb
it indicates the
fingers,
what
with
will
stand
them.
lie down
bearing. When
the
brutish in his
in the attainment
person
not
vice
and
woman
no
spirit.It denotes
to
not
brook
rule,and
observation.
coarse
or
The
It should
of the
casual
which
to that of brute force,
the hand.
upon
is
man
object,such
an
opposed
said,
most
refined,and
thick,short formation.
long and
the
while the
instincts,
carryingout
of intellectual will,
as
the
by the
prove
is intellectual and
well-shapedthumb
in the hand
reach
not
animal
has
remarkably true,particularly
more
with the
man
stillretains its
made
hand, but
D'Arpentigny who
discoverythat
Bell's
the
on
is the nearest
chimpanzee,which
This is
the man."
Sir Charles
follows out
one
drops in
It is
hope of life.
individualizes
thumb
The
and
only faded
has
there is every
and
power
47
thumb
reason
Thmnh.
what
he intends
If the
reverse.
thick he will
that he
may
cautiouslyawait
meditate.
When
of these two
his opportunity
a
well-
extremes,
have
strength of
will and
properlycautious
decision.
It therefore
over
his
stands
own
:
the
and
affairs,
long,well-
Cheird's
48
and
obstinacy
time
immemorial
force
brute
strength of intellectual
denotes
thumb
formed
of the Hand.
Language
; the
small, weak
will ; the
short, thick
weakness
thumb,
of will
thumb,
and
want
of energy.
From
which
of
significant
are
logic, and
nail
first
The
second
The
third, which
or
is the
thumb
simply
but
is
second
having
all the
the
When
One
allowed
to
the
bend
The
the
of
world
love,
"
Yenus, love.
for
as,
first
the
instance,
subject depends
neither
upon
lange
pha-
logic
exactitude
out
his
is
long
nor
and
back, and
forms
stiff,the
in
stiff.
or
the
first
of reason,
the
thumb
side
the
of
the
sufficient
not
supple,
into
phalange
arch
an
man
or
woman
nature.
thumb
of the
study
When
thumb
small, the
be
cannot
is to
first
the
when,
bent
notice
is
phalange
on
back,
the
trary,
con-
by
even
greatest possible
the
two
yet has
subject,
ideas.
sensual
or
first,the
the
than
longer
and
carry
supple
thumb
stiff
instance,
is very
and
Scotch,
whereas
Spanish, Italians,and
the
consider
that
otherwise, has
in
the
individual
the
more
rare
it is found
wherever
the
more
in
do
individual
belongs.
races
influence
with
are
bears
influence
this
also
of the
numbers
tion
rela-
have
out
of
the
this
the
characteristics
point.
am
Latin
English,
Irish,French,
I
congregated.
the
supple joint,
Germans,
among
peculiarity, for
the
The
Northern.
Danes, Norwegians,
large
these
unconscious
to
property
the
among
of climatic
theory
peculiarity of
joint is
for
that
to
is
these
Mount
developed,
interesting things
is
supple
; the
shows
the
parts,
character.
to
to
of the
is much
calmness
joint
thumb
; and
pressure
that
three
will.
passionate
most
first
the
that
phalange
more
of the
whether
races
the
to
prey
third
unequally
phalange
determination
and
rule
that
powers
into
will.
boundary
find
upon
the
When
is
great
denotes
phalange
extremely long, we
will
three
divided
been
phalange, logic.
the
When
though
the
has
thumb
will.
The
reason,
the
hardly think
more
inclined
surroundings, prenatal
the
that
characteristics
of the
nation
or
to
which
it
The
THE
For
of
the
SUPPLE-JOINTED
extravagant
; these
thought
have
the
sentimental
love
down
in
with
people
the
general
them
rather
steps where
the
erratic
of
rule
with
strength
they
churches
kind
the
control
will
nature
out
they
have
; in
machinery
plain,
are
but
but
in
solid;
the
to
and
placed.
are
and
the
in
slow
by
they
the
practical
self
control
are*
out
carry
country
own
stanch;
they have
art
their
have
they
solid,strong,
firm
element
Again, they
justice; they
are
large
thing
one
and
more
which
they advance
are
determination
bounds.
to
the
among
place,they
is
secretive
of
sense
first
the
which
home
they
war
undemonstrative,
are
In
stubbornness
own
keen
they
they stick
of their
thrown
are
opposed
country
by leaps and
act
of resistless
most
;
and
and'
surroundings,
new
of stubborn
kind
cautious
more
and
character, and
first mentioned
with
making
would
other
like the
their purpose
idea
in
people
both
as
in
THUMB.
stronger
are
for
but
time, improvident
society they
in whatever
opposite
and
of
country,
work
new
exact
will
They
success.
and
FIEM-JOINTED
strong
to
home
the
way,
firm
stiff,
kindred
of
easily
THE
in whatever
home
at
hand, is the in
of money,
matters
improvident
"
Again,
only in
not
spendthrifts
quickly
are
love
the
adaptability of temperament
have
They
circumstances; they
not
THUMB.
person,
life's natural
are
wealth.
of
their
49
dication
they
Thumb.
they
they
as
and
resistless ; in
in
religion their
of
strength
their
own
individuality.
THE
The
second
and
is
or
and
V].II.),
In
was
to
middle
decided
namely, the
its
of
molded
opposite, which
in
followed
It
phalange.
indicator
narrow
London,
be
PHALANGE.
important characteristic
next
the
SECOND
of the
will
or
is full and
It has
waist-like
when
later
published
"
my
fuller
shape
this
that
work,
the
I
greatly
Plate
VIII.).
Hand,"
called
of
formations,
(Fig. 1, Plate
on
make
(Fig. 3,
appearance
Book
and
varies
two noticeable
clumsy
more
1892,
is the
found
be
temperament.
center
thumb
which
attention
to
50
the
formations.
My
critics,I
will
here
the
case.
In
the
first
about
the
that
nature
will
in
with
the
When
it is
animal
have
natures
have
the
of
obstinacy
of violence
or
such
calm
When
the
indicated
hard,
firm
more
resolute
than
is the
and
of
the
the hand
starts, but
of
the
the
is soft
be
cannot
object.
an
of the
whereas
the
of
purpose,
short,flat nail,
of blind
All
Such
of
out
brutal
passion
people,
and
natural
as
rule,
terrible
that
deeds
into
temper,
pletely
com-
controlled
more
toward
tendency
;
of
by
reason.
and
energy
in the
determined
the
developed will
well
thumb
ness
firm-
with
short
his
of
execution
be
ideas
hand.
soft
the
of
portion
out
with
heavy,
possess.
temper
more
the
of
phalange
and
of
power,
carrying
subject, once
is increased
first
purpose
subject with
When
fits and
is hard
and
two
flat first
by the thumb
hand
the
of my
that
they
the
drives
in matters
hand
the
is
be
nature.
is thick
reason
The
mental
should
formation
which
of
some
indication
coarse
clubbed
that
crime.
more
of each
and
joint stiff,
purpose
in
the
tact
truth
accomplishment
of
force
ungovernable
whatever
first
and
long, is
of the
in the
born
tact
phalange
the
the
seen
being
appearance,
indicates
nail
or
dominating
also
the
thumb
by
to
such
why
by this time
will,and
force
characteristics
indication
sure
first
the
waist-like
the
indicates
the
of
brute
development
keeping
has
student
two
indicated
exception
logical way
these
by
appearance
taken
was
in
intellectual
more
that
it
show
formation
concerned, shown
waist-like
as
to
place, the
use
development,
fuller,coarser
endeavor
of the Hand.
is
the
that
of the
follows
It therefore
as
interest,and
finer
greater development
finer
character
of
my
the
far
statement
deal
good
remarks
Language
difference,as
great
aroused
Cheird's
will
subject
much
so
be
inclined
more
depended
to
in the
upon
use
his will
by
of his
execution
plans.
One
very
through
supple
the
or
are
medium
of
bending-back
consciousness
They
striking peculiarity to
that
generally
in morals
is
hand
thumb.
found
not
is
found
in
in
shown
this
the
those
more
does
the
be
play
those
impulsive
so
of
the
children
important
of
study
case
the
of
same
people
keenness
straight, firm
of
part.
nature
human
nature
with
tde
of moral
development.
in
i^hom
science
con-
SQUARE.
WITH
SMOOTH
JOINTS.
POINTED,
WITH
Plate
SMOOTH
iX.
JOINTS.
DEVELOPED
JOINTS,
CHAPTER
THE
The
development
figuratively
of
the
be
to
reasoning
but
not
fingers,
without
a
in
in
accurate
the
than
be
in
in
insisting
the
who
in
families
how
all
details
little
kind
do
the
others.
often
little
other
is found
of
nothing
for
in
has
the
smooth
but
In
the
the
or
to
as
IX.)
careless
in
the
would
be
very
mistakes
pointed
they
dress,
could
affairs
of
the
knotty
They
this
in
51
the
the
increase
found
cannot
ance,
appear-
keep
not
particular
very
occur,
developed
sometimes
child
it may
and
and
be
also
joints
do
among
running
slightly
observed,
how
who
men
found
but
joints
diminution
or
among
developed
or
are
one
animals
kind
with
often
as
appearing
of
with
do
are
work.
breeding
people
of
case
joints
mental
peculiarities
he
make
Plate
business
places, although
labor
generations,
person
nothing
manual
in
be
people.
in
Work
also
are
diagnose
may
With
joints.
(Fig. 2,
they
will
to
square
conclusions
at
he
apt
more
developed
intuitive
kind
any
is
using
modified,
man
talented
really
man
with
purely
their
in
man
clined
in-
more
with
doctor
is
much
jump
Such
are,
tions
indica-
without
very
will
IX.),
be
such
Such
things
order
the
is
subject.
joints he
scientific
them.
the
conclusions
this
Plate
for
type
matters.
IX.).
(Fig. 1,
but
of
hands
joints
important
are
is
fingers
The
of
at
Consequently
if
are
arrive
square
square
joints
formations
men
in
the
opposite
hardest
way
and
smooth
as
the
hand.
temperament
to
account
to
conclusions,
with
upon
(Fig. 3, Plate
such
same
little
and
The
of
the
with
and
papers
always
smooth
troubled
and
joints
able
the
of
known
of
joints
phalanges,
the
are
thought
smooth
his
as
With
means
man
the
hands
what
the
reading
of
eradicated.
with
being
patient
as
has
faculties.
any
but
of
the
between
well
in
impulsive
the
by
subject
FINGEKS.
THE
the
in
walls
peculiarities
When
OF
non-developmeDt
or
speaking,
the
JOINTS
consideration
important
very
X.
en
found
passant,
significant
they
Cheird's
52
when
Thus,
are.
"
the
case
follow
in
be, all
may
"
if
that
who
children
things
little
fact
well-known
that
how
considers
one
these
study
will
Language
wonderful
with
second,
slight
some
birth
or
exhibit
instance,
child
he
there
first
her
by
fourth
even
the
heredity,
of
For
to
third,
way
laws
interest.
gives
the
the
are
gi'eater
woman
by
Hand.
the
of
is
band,
hus-
husband,
of
peculiarities
the
as
first
husband.
developed
The
show
they
not
much
how
care
hands
philosophic
an
well,
notice
cool
be
detail
in
the
calm.
same
thing
little
things,
Men
with
these
of
dress
their
makes
in
class
The
the
even
important
in
though
developed
thev
the
work.
place
of
out
with
connection
that
with
over
matters
in
the
does
pursuit,
reason
connection
slightest
worry
in
is
details
out
with
man
case,
that
follows
scientific
some
working
It
the
and
instinct
of
whose
joints
mark
which
breadth
and
to
seems
that
and
force.
speaking,
and
stop
them
to
tide
analyzing.
of
the
true
walls
of
or
impulse,
the
of
their
without
developed
the
Outside
because
to
In
in
accurate
of
than
more
harmonize.
not
because
come
these
them
and
literature,
nature,
thoughtful,
do
careful
are
in
deduction
irritate
costume
dramatic
human
will
nothing
and
such
best
about
in
this
it
joints
have
blend
color
and
"
colors
lack
engaged.
They
feminine
almost
is
room.
will
they
matters
spends
smooth,
In
engaged
in
he
the
work.
and
joints,
exact
joints
of
arrangement
he
so
these
of
owners
time
which
in
science
any
developed
and
hand
square
of
opposite
method
in
exactness
more
the
being
joints
dramatic
work,
delineation
science,
of
they
extraordinary
instinct
and
effort.
We
joints
and
between
make
the
character,
power
knowledge
make
nature
their
analyzing
of
hulnanity
draw
phalanges,
more
but
of
therefore
the
with
people
perhaps
must
the
woman
accompany
the
tively
figura-
observant^
CHAPTER
XL
THE
Fingers
which
they
the
and
have
of
of
small
fingers
things
the
of
length
conventionalities
in
take
of
the
They
the
palm
society
not
care
they
are
decoration
to
of
of
nations,
or
in
matters
of
themselves
worry
little
over
in
the
dress,
thingS;
affectation.
en
do
exact
are
impulsive.
everything
the
"
management
people
toward
and
in
everything
they
leaning
quick
hastily.
too
in
servants,
at-tentions
are
they
in
detail
Long-fingered
occasionally
Short
little
love
picture.
notice
to
or
treatment
of
painting
quick
give
fingers
in
of
short, irrespective
long
belong.
Long
room,
either
are
FINGERS.
They
masse
they
much
so
generally
about
in
quick
troubled
be
cannot
jump
and
at
clusions
con-
for
or
appearances,
thought,
about
and
hasty
the
spoken
out-
speech.
thick
Fingers
and
clumsy,
well
as
short,
as
more
are
cruel
less
or
and
selfish.
When
they
the
denote
fingers
When
they
Naturally
crooked,
curved
caution
and
in
inward,
naturally
or
and
reserve,
denote
a
small
it denotes
to
When
evil
a
bend
affable
company,
crooked,
and
supple
very
distorted,
they
When
pain
are
charming
found
and
very
contracted,
indicate
often
spirit.
cowardly
nature
of
excess
an
stiff
are
distorted,
nature
and
on
or
pad
sensitiveness
extreme
fingers
good
is
like
clever, but
twisted
quizzical, irritating
fleshy ball
back
hand
on
they
an
curious
and
bad
hand
are
tell
arch, they
of
inquisitive.
indicate
rarely
but
found,
fingers
are
thick
and
found
and
puffy
53
if
person.
tact
the
on
through
inside
the
of
the
dread
nail
of
lange,
pha-
causing
others.
the
at
the
base, the
subject
considers
Cheito's
54
his
waist, it shows
with
When,
the
second, it indicates
the
between
the
as
this
When
of
the
fingers
the
at
every
so
base
and
way,
shaped
are
fastidiousness
is very
rule
TO
short
domineer.
and
Such
politicians.
was
ONE
is wide
space
ANOTHER,
again,
It is to
the
it
others, it is
on
be
in
found
as
great
hands
the
literallyspeaking,
man,
of
reverse
it denotes
that
gambles
with
strong
all
artistic
for
"
will
lay
things
"
instincts
or
by the
dramatic
appeal
to
preacher.
or
wealth
glory.
money,
and
spatulate termination
actor, orator,
and
for
looks
rule
his hand
on
at
world
one
man,
the
"
first
heavy, it
and
square
frivolity.
Sun) is
and
nearly
honor
of the
life in the
danger
but
"
its
thi'ough
light of
one
length
same
and
life,
artistic
to the
equal
a
lottery, one
withal
endowed
talents.
for this
It indicates
sensational
If
one
Saturn) is
of the
it indicates
second,
"
second.
callousness
that
nature
the
nature.
ambition
desire
the
with
"
this
morbid
almost
great
of
the
as
the
power,
to
first,it denotes
a
for
long
as
the
third
leanings, and
desire
striking example
second
When
When
RELATION
the
first and
of action.
independence
IN
the
disposition, a
pointed,
The
When
thought.
of
When
second,
between
seen
on.
index
to
is
space
it indicates
hands
deeply thoughtful,
wide
FINGEES
some
and
abnormal,
finger was
the
on
as
Napoleon
creed.
THE
first,or
well
as
pride
shows
the
ing,
eating, drink-
in
luxury
law."
the
When
as
OF
tendency
priests
fourth,
finger
the
pride, and
and
second,
When
great
desire
disposition in
unselfish
fingers open,
LENGTH
first
The
down
will
contrary,
great independence
third
THE
of
the
on
an
; he
of others
of food.
in matters
long
that
living. When,
and
like
before
comfort
own
of the Hand.
Language
power,
third
that
the
finger is
his
an
artistic
excellent
gifts are
breadth, the
color
sign
for
the
strengthened
necessary
to
audiences.
the
fourth, or
little
finger,is well-shaped
and
long, it
acts
as
kind
The
of balance in the hand
influence
it shows
on
in which
any
or
he will
very
of
one
apply facts
his notice.
his fourth
almost
long
"
and
philosopher:one
knowledge
Mr. Gladstone
is
to
who
speaking,and
can
converse
peopleby the
the treatment
good example
subjectto
writing and
of the
the power
reachingto
expressionin both
who
55
subject;
brought under
his hand
When
great power
is more
owner
ease
others.
to the
Fingers.
of
"
the
with
manner
anything
of this class;on
of the third.
XII.
CHAPTER
THE
hard,
THTN,
troubled
thick
very
When
the
not
and
luxury,
A
SMALL
HANDS.
and
timidity,
even
other
or
If
on
portion
of
it inclines
domestic
of
worrying,
nervous,
When
the
business,
money,
When
the
proved
disposition.
proportion
it
dicates
fingers, it in-
the
to
intellect.
of
flabby,
be
to
denotes
love
indolence,
than
if the
of
that
sign
as
has
hollow
rule,
such
inclines
lot
of
mentioned
been
not
people
the
to
to
more
one
another.
to
life, it promises
of
rest
fall,
the
that
namely,
of
unfortunate
an
peculiarity
than
line
and
disappointment
the
hand
denotes
the
line
of
fate,
it tells
of
disappointment
ill-health,
trouble
it is
in
added
an
trouble.
hollow
under
comes
and
under
of
sensuality.
noticed
hand
and
in
quickness
and
soft
subject,
the
and
delicacy
and
and
disappointments
the
to
affairs,
energy,
been
well
as
works
elastic,
but
more
have
sensuality
soft, shows
toward
has
palm
and
and
thick,
tendency
have
mortals.
mind,
very
hollow
usually
full
is firm
palm
of
When
sign
AND
indicates
palm
palm,
evenness
line
dry
LARGE
nature.
in
AND
PALM,
worldly
the
line
of
in
misfortune
it indicates
affairs.
heart
in
the
closest
affections.
I
do
hold
not
longer
than
never,
properly
this
The
erroneous
the
to
be
with
palm
and
show
to
speaking,
the
that
statement
other
the
exceeded
with
case
in
works
every
the
case
the
on
subject,
intellectual
in
square,
the
by
56
the
must
the
be
and
fingers
palm
fingers.
spatulate,
fingers
misleading.
The
nature.
length
that
How
of
the
hand
can
we
philosophic
longer
than
must
the
be
is
pect
ex-
types?
palm
is
CHAPTER
XIII.
THE
Paeticularly
nails
the
Often
have
healih
side
In
in
suffered
seconds
few
the
the
first
nails,
the
manicure
degree
Nails
care
are
at
nails
they
ease
every
morning.
divided
into
four
broken
distinct
classes
or
,"
will
in
the
of
study.
their
type
polished
have
may
broad
long,
this
or
his
what
treat
affect
mechanic
short,
very
by
in
great
nails
first
work
by
instance,
have
will
alter
not
the
shown
as
with
nails
of
ject,
sub-
men
forgets,
moment
traits.
does
are
For
may
the
disposition,
the
unchanged.
gentleman
them
of
the
whether
remains
type
and
the
of
Medical
the
examination
an
hereditary
then
question,
for
of
study
the
affect
to
guides.
this
or
but
important
place,
slightest
the
care,
the
from
likely
sure
up
know,
not
died
or
disclose
of
does
diseases
remarkably
lately taken
have
patient
be
to
the
and
health,
found
Paris
and
interest.
parents
be
will
London
both
regards
as
NAILS.
by
long
he
though
ones,
short,
broad,
and
narrow.
LONG
Long
Very
type.
trouble,
the
nails
top
Plate
this
back
is
the
are
liable
more
across
aggravated
if
the
the
strength
to
nails
if the
and
finger
physical
great
accentuated
more
even
such
persons
more
toward
is
tendency
nailed
long
and
indicate
never
NAILS.
suffer
much
are
finger
nail
is
from
short,
chest
and
curved,
both
Plate
X.).
(Fig. 7,
fluted
the
as
ribbed
or
broad
lung
from
This
(Fig. 10,
X.).
This
type
tis, asthma,
Long
circulation
of
and
nails,
nail, when
bronchial
very
proceeding
shorter,
indicates
affections
wide
from
at
the
(Plate
and
top
ill-health
or
58
throat
trouble,
such
as
laryngy-
X.).
bluish
nervous
in
appearance,
prostration.
denote
This
bad
is very
THROAT
DELICACY
OF
BRONCHIAL.
BRONCHIAL.
AFFECTIONS.
LUNGS.
CONSUMPTIVE
Plate
X."
NAILS.
TENDENCIES
2.
I.
SHOVHNG
BAD
CIRCULATION
AND
TENDENCY
TOWARDS
7.
SHOWING
HEART
9.
TENDENCY
Plate
TOWARDS
XL"
NAILS.
PARALYSIS.
DISEASE.
la
The
the
often
with
case
and
twenty-one
hands
the
of
and
forty-two
Nails.
between
women
toward
small
heart
Short
disease
indicate
Short
nails,very
flat.
as
Plate
of
base, with
there
is
little
or
no
tendency
are
moons,
sure
disease.
circulation.
good
sunken,
into
it were,
as
inclined
flat and
to
is the
latter
the
case
out
curve
paralysis, particularly
If the
the
flesh
the
at
base,
if
they
white
are
is
disease
at the
lift up
or
edges,
brittle
and
advanced
more
are
as
(Fig. 9,
XI.).
Short-nailed
and
which
(Plate XI.).
nails,very
forerunners
in
families
the
at
flat and
diseases
nerve
flat
of the
moons
Short
well
and
action
Large
show
NAILS.
in whole
run
and
fourteen
of
ages
(Plate XI.).
nails,thin
signs of weak
the
nails
the
forty-seven.
SHORT
Short,
59
people
diseases
from
have
affecting
greater tendency
the
and
trunk
suffer
to
than
limbs
lower
heart
from
trouble
with
those
long
nails.
Long-nailed
system
in the
"
Natural
thorough
Thin
very
the
the
on
nails
are
nails
and
flecked
with
of
half
upper
highly strung
long,
if
high
delicate
and
much
health
of
the
ment
tempera-
nervous
system
nervous
and
curved,
requires
of
want
threaten
Nails
energy.
great strength.
very
AS
SHOWN
BY
disposition,long-nailed individuals
than
those
with
short
nails.
are
They
THE
NAILS.
less
are
critical and
also
calmer
more
in
sionable
impresand
temper
gentle.
Long
their
sigus
are
DISPOSITION
more
the
head..
promise
In
in
trouble
to
overhauling.
narrow
never
liable
more
spots
5 when
are
persons
owners
nails show
take
more
resignation
and
calmness
nails indicate
in every
way.
As
rule
Cheird's
60
show
artistic
an
all
and
fine
facts
relating
things
contact
keener
as
Hand.
rule,
fond
are
however,
facts
in
the
of
ing,
paint-
poetry,
rather
are
face,
inclined
particularly
of
and
humor
in
sharp
and
keener
in
they
and
of
the
and
temper,
are
with
if
will
which
opposition
individuals
make
their
judgment
hold
till
out
ridiculous
or
less
they
those
are,
visionary
long-nailed
skeptical
of
critics
well,
fond
they
have
as
last
very
into
come
best
the
of
even
the
to
they
the
the
than
more
critical,
in
facts,
Short-nailed
and
extremely
are
everything
reason,
argument
an
contrary,
analyze
logic,
to
the
on
they
sharper
in
sense
they
things
are
they
do
understand.
When
the
broader
are
tendency
than
to
they
and
worry
are
long,
indicate
they
meddle
and
indicate
the
to
pugnacious
interfere
with
other
business.
people's
Nails
nails
also
disposition,
illness
the
persons,
looking
long-nailed.
the
and
debate,
not
from
self;
incline
quicker,
are
quick
shrink
to
they
of
qualities
Long-nailed
individuals,
Short-nailed
of
owners,
of
distasteful.
are
they
their
arts.
and
visionary,
be
to
and
nature,
the
Language
short
do
not
through
the
by
any
pay
nervous
habit
attention
strain.
of
biting
to
the
spots
on
the
worrying
nervous,
nails,
except
as
perament.
tem-
sign
of
Cheiro's
62
-if
hair,
as
than
rule
It is
amount.
the
having
the
the
quicker
force
to
of
action
coarser
the
the
as
larger,
greater
tity
quan-
the
greatest
dark
people,
the
but
the
consequently
are
either
than
quality
or
have
natures
pigment
in
coarser
being
electricity, they
to
rouse
is
shows
these
much
as
electricity, not
these
hair
ends,
and
the
so
force
of
naturally
black, brown,
in
any
when
it
such
high
is
consider,
the
keen
theory
of
in
way
this
sight
of
the
give
ashamed
deal
us
to
air, all
the
do
color
of
fact
that
I
in
even
in
to
seek
the
it, even
found
Book
and
as
in
in
the
reaction
in
strain, and
few
quently
conse-
temperament
the
never,
to
the
work
knowledge
things.
of
nothing
is
power,
under
has,
country
and
liance
bril-
nerve-stimulating
press
forward
This
amusement.
those
is
fact,
live
or
to
in
think,
the
brightness
women
and
attention
Nature
the
knowledge,
my
for
the
peculiar
and
men
in
of
than,
much,
so
climate
The
hair
accounts
through
both
little
outer
same
tubes;
white
white
theory
go
its
of
such
with
winter,
it to
commend
the
its color.
cause
has
these
en
into
from
end
on
becomes
from
at
It is the
stands
often
hair
This
their
to
often
or
forced
white
white.
the
Americans.
hair
knowledge,
hair
people
competition,
the
becomes
through
be
with
dissipation,
or
longer
no
grow
rushing
world.
no
combine
of
spirit
before.
the
do
as
atmosphere,
quality of the
with
the
to
recover
to
excess
is
pigment
commence
resume
are
that
pressure,
of
in
country
great
hair
the
remembered
and
system
people
more
other
the
can
will
rarely
America
fluid
the
the
"
by
tube
or
grief
or
immediately,
rarely
they
hair
electric
in
sets
very
In
shock
nervous
Very
entire
enfeebled
such
itself;
system
consequently
sudden
the
hours.
and
in
generated
the
till the
on,
of
case
being
by
tubes,
becomes
gets old, or
system
tirely consumed
be
and
supply
and
have
they
which
of
and
Now,
therefore
and
wider,
escapes,
that
blond.
or
hair
red
that
blond.
When
not
that
greater
will find
we
black, brown,
not
excitable
more"
hair,
is,consequently,
electricity
of
or
either
itself
tube
the
examine
will
we
of the Hand.
Language
so
let
been
who
small
us
put forward
do
that
not
lose
it may
therefore
not
Plate
XII."
THE
MOUNTS
OF
THE
HAND.
CHAPTER
THE
In
hand
work
my
cheirognomy.
to
thicker
and
known
labor
the
which
characteristics,
and
control
cheiromants
I
here
must
there
which
hand,
I
it
use
giving
have
martial
such
names
the
student
call
to
were
of
so
long
so
these
that
on,
by
mounts
(Plate
of
man
Mount
XII.).
or
blood-vessels
of
Venus
When
in
the
mount
hand,
the
I wish
such
names
their
mere
mention
MOUNT
cov\prsone
it ia
fpaimar
the
of
quicker
qualities
muf
and
the
so
ployment
em-
than
more
tbv'
the
Mars,
as
them,
of
way
if
forth.
found
of
but
Consequently,
These
matters
VENUS.
large
to
that
two;
study
minds
our
first, second,
\levelopment
this
as
recalls
simplify
OF
deny
the
describe.
to
in
with
abnormally
not
This
woman.
is the
etc., simply
etc.,
relation
in
itself.
in
by
use
Mars,
"
with
which
the
Venus,
between
one
laws
moment
one
are
constitutional
sense
any
for
not
complete
Saturn,
as
of
conjunction
way
qualities
numbers,
.THE
The
it in
will, therefore,
terms
the
the
do
what
regards
Mount
in
great
every
Mars,
idea
an
and
in
be
to
Venus,
as
associated
of
I hold
very
consider
to
the
rougher
hereditary
As
names
Palmistry.
a
the
that,
state
with
show
the
devoted
decrease
or
turn,
races.
these
use
and
necessary
nature,
not
their
as
hand
the
work
I must
point,
with
XII.)
this
of
depress
by
of
such
"
study
been
do
connection
think
not
Astrological
as
be
may
that
in
caused
names,
this
not
again,
(Plate
section
coating
it does
intermingling
old-time
hand
of
of
MEANINGS.
the
the
in
effect
doubtless
the
the
state
is known
what
do
of
the
which,
are
of
them
skin, yet
and
THEIE
consideration
have
of
AND
mounts
of
the
will
mounts,
the
treat
in
develo{)ment
as
govern
Again,
manual
although
class
always
therefore
itself, and
POSITION
THEIE
MOUNTS,
XV.
the
at
the
favorable
largest
ai^ch.
of
base
sign
and
Hence,
on
most
if the
the
thumb
the
hand
important
Mount
of
Cheiro's
64
be
Mount
of Venus
The
well
Venus
Language of the
Hand.
and
robust
health.
small
health
betrayspoor
and,consequently,less passion.
of Venus, abnormally large,
indicates a violent passion for
Mount
the
oppositesex.
This
denotes
mount
please,love
desire to
music, and
affection,
sympathy
and
attraction of the
the
developed
attempted,and desire
it shows
of
study
OF
is found
color,and
melody in
other.
JUPITEK.
at
the base
of the firstfinger(Plate
in
ambition,pride,enthusiasm
MOUNT
at the base
OF
anything
of the
SATUKN.
second
finger(PlateXII.),and denotes
solitude,
quietness,prudence, earnestness
of somber
of
for power.
THE
love
to the
sex
This mount
This
one
others,benevolence,
beauty,love
MOUNT
THE
XII.). When
of
worship
toward
things,and
in
work, proneness
appreciationof music
of
sacred
to
the
classical
or
order.
THE
This mount
Mount
of
is found
MOUNT
at the base
artistic callir
all
worL^
-yrace
love
of mind
THE
Xn.).
mount
of this
It denotes
SUN
well
na.-ae
of
and
not
or
one
follows
OF
is found
subject,if unfavorable,to
purely
thought.
MERCUKY.
at t\
base
of the fourth
qualitiesof life
"
love of
finger(Plate
change, travel,
siastic
enthu-
an
native
painting,poetry,literature,and aU imagi-
MOUNT
developed it indicates
whether
thingsbeautiful,
It denotes
'.
THE
of the third
appreciationof
The
OF
his mi
the hand
the
good
The
Mounts,
Position
their
THE
There
but
Jupiter,
XII.).
two
are
the
The
Luna
lies
of
this
of
life, lying
resistance
fighting
Mars
and
directly
indicates
It
for
of
Mount
the
Luna
great
of
Mount
martial
of
spirit,
Mount
of
Venus
but
(Plate
when
the
and
Mercury
self-control,
courage,
MOUNT
the
on
the
refinement,
romantic,
the
large,
Mount
of
resignation,
and
wrong.
lies
opposite
the
beneath
the
to
next
Mount
passive
against
first
disposition.
the
denotes
the
courage,
THE
The
name
65
Meanings.
MAES.
OP
of
between
It
XII.)..
(Plate
MOUNT
active
first, gives
second
strength
line
quarrelsome,
very
the
inside
This,
shows
mounts
their
and
OF
side
Mount
of
of
and
the
Venus
love
imagination,
ideality,
LUNA.
hand
beneath
(Plate
XII.).
of
fondness
the
beautiful
for
Mount
scenery,
and
poetry
of
taste
imaginative
literature.
THE
When
blended
its
and
the
of
of
Sun
the
if
solemn
in
will
lean
individual.
blend
to
Mercury,
TOWARD
another,
one
ONE
ANOTHER.
the
qualities
of
each
are
unison.
lean
its
"
toward
with
MOUNTS
toward
Saturn
things
incline
THE
lean
developed
Saturn
ideas
OF
mounts
example,
love
If
the
and
For
LEANING
the
the
art
will
of
Mount
artistic
and
sadness,
prudence,
it
Jupiter,
toward
taste
influence
the
of
Sun,
the
the
gives
its
solemn
business
and
or
if
some
of
tendency.
religious
Saturn's
subject,
latter
the
the
scientific
thoughts
Mount
nature
of
CHAPTER
THE
different
That
is
nations
"
here
quote
The
if certain
different
laws
The
the
entire
of
pureness
individuality
and
the
with
civilized
among
inhabitants
We
latitudes,
of
Iceland,
types
be
for
as,
which
I would
world."
fore,
There-
marriage,
that
also
they
different
etc.,
it does
produce
istics.
character-
naturally
must
not
the
destroy
doubted.
it is
this
and
if
rarely
type
instance,
Lapland,
the
different
HAND.
hand,
find
races
of
but
ELEMENTARY
elementary
nations.
cold
extremely
the
different
by
moment
shapes
illustrative
as
intermixing
for
cannot
in
of
statement
dewdrop
types
different
characteristic
are
familiar
bodies
THE
Starting
is
different
intermingling
bodies
rounds
and
hands
and
There
which
produce
of
shapes
modify
law
NATIONS.
OF
faces
fact.
well-known
HANDS
of
types
XVI.
the
among
northern
in
its
primitive
of
portion
purity
in
races
Esquimaux
the
among
the
found
ever
the
and
and
Russia
Siberia.
Such
the
pain
and
people
body
as
keenly
brutal
in
sufficient
slightly
and
their
high
they
Thej^
form
the
ai^e
devoid
are
them
make
development,
types.
desires
to
emotionless
of
state
other
developed
more
THE
Germans,
the
as
mentality
civilized
The
in
not
are
and
phlegmatic
are
distinct
from
elementary
hand
they
animal
and
aspirations,
the
not
in
feel
instincts
have
only
creation.
brute
is found
do
their
in
of
centers
nerve
therefore
more
of
the
even
In
southern
more
nations.
SQUARE
square
Dutch,
hand,
HAND
AND
generally
English,
and
THE
REPRESENTED
NATIONS
speaking,
is found
Scotch.
The
66
chief
BY
among
tht".
characte.
IT.
Swedes,
istics
Danes,
which
it
Cheird's
68
swallowed
extent
that
the
of
sense
the
spatulate hand,
It is the
also
be
are
applied
They
solidityof
speculation
shift
they
from
it is to
thing
her
for
or
the
for
the
of
;
the
this
work
come
from
love
the
other
risk
and
changeability
that
such
in
"
are
faults,
world
the
must
science,
ligion,
re-
evolution
the
out
they
with
discoveries
and
hands
authority.
moment
but, even
like
can
utilize
may
is their
fault
for
they
lessness.
rest-
terms
than
ideas
they
in
The
Spatulate
law, less
mood
to
individual.
originality,and
them
earnestness
in years
in
standpoint
the
their
square
chief
with
cosmopolitan
discoverer, which
upon
inventions
must
of
of
quickness
their
mechanics.
many-talented
the
which
the
in
unbiased
an
of energy,
and
role
important
be
to
that
hand
improve
to
and
for
ideas,
materialism
the
in their
fads, enigmas
new
take
little respect
another
to
people many-sided
the
have
try
claim
I would
versatile,and
are
one
in their
fanatics
look
they
I may
exemplified by
as
will
they
As
the
played
science, art, or
from
more
mind
explorer
in
they
work
earnest
ideas,but
men's
discoveries
to
inventors,
are
the
my
as
acteristics
and, consequently, the char-
hand,
therefore
can
before, is
of
hand
to
nations
of
conventional
never
word,
I stated
as
This
country.
great
character
reading the
has
represents,
that
of
history
every
it
others.
all the
up
of the Hand.
Language
of
humanity.
PSYCHIC.
THE
This
peculiar type is
it is evolved
sometimes
enthusiastic.
an
be
Yet
evolution
seven
of
earth, earthy,
distinct
giving
shadow
to
suited
mankind
that
we
may
to
may
of
of
find
we
into
the
which
the
find
plane
it is that
its
they
in all and
for
the
material
is but
substance,
that
for
"
found
formed
to
Certain
that
of
rough
things
the
and
wisdom
are
of
thus
that
usage
of
be
this
life ; their
the
of
fitness
may
of the
make
and
as
their
so
their
may
; thus
that
the
no
up
that,
place
speculation
be
may
not
world,
mankind
most
there
are
they
It may
in the
sees
which
in
all.
reflection
the
itself;it
owners
human
kindred
or
among
in
enthusiastic
practical nor
heaven
particular country
any
practical,sometimes
most
five.
are
not
are
to
types, reaching
but
not
are
gives rise
things.
yet
nor
hands
thoughts
among
all the
community,
beautiful
the
is it neither
instead
senses
confined
not
be
in
in
the
this type
use
of all
PART
OHEIEOMA]^OY.
II."
I.
CHAPTER
Befoee
wish
to
whb
may
In
the
certain
that
its
graphic
from,
I may
information
have
say,
the
who
proved whatever
conscientious
there
read
are
the
study
four
desire
book
of
fascinating or
nature
and
that
will
make
before
confined
to
learn,I
to
impress
upon
patience.
To
be
there is no
repay
the
study
time
be
there
able
to
more
and
make
to
with
so
eularge
to
the
two
labor
spent
alike,so
is to be
arduous, there
upon
is
necessity
natures
hand
point
one
is the
this
that
knowledge
The
of
tains
con-
presenting
the student
read
tails
the de-
even
this book
in
the
no
he
to
correct.
are
the
earth, and
do
compelled
and
information
I make
As
been
uninteresting. This
myself
the
reader
thoroughly
the reader
endeavored
of
casual
this work
and
dry
cheiromancy,
the
to
as
HAND.
of
palmistry, I have
I have
not
THE
of his
corners
to
alike.
"
with
as
statements
hands
two
no
desire
to
gathered whatever
well
to
commencement
I have
; I have
those
to
the
advantages,
particularschool
study
considered
be
possible.
as
in this
study prominently
may
OF
intricate details
student, as
connected
during
resent
the
EEADING
THE
more
earnest
my
of the
points
any
to
in all matters
details
may
as
words
sufficient interest
guide
TO
explain the
to
few
KEFEEENCE
first place,in
the
student
IN
proceed
take
bring
on
address
reliable
to
EEMAEKS
FEW
none
it with
able
to
more
more
interest.
To
do
this
of writers
study justice,I
on
this
and
cannot
subject,that
it is
69
will not
an
easy
pretend, as
do
the
rality
gene-
Clieird's
70
other
the
that, or
"
of the
map
read
the
hand
able
On
the
contrary,
by
the
particular type
head
to
on
the
to
concise
on
lie
that
connection
will
in
be
Now
of
hope
be
can
have,
found
of
in
or
to
correct, and
of
heights
for
that
have
that
out
reason
with
the
the
light
of
than
without
still,
knowledge.
The
point
writers
treating
chief
lies in
of each
the
of
fact
that
opinion,
such
is at
that
and
point
in
the
near
I class
the
new
every
the
across
some
truth, and
the
and
my
reason
various
lines
medical
physician
believe
attain
greater
under
who
sands
work
of
which
by following
will
according
hope, and,
and
are
teacher
you
ground
teachings
always
than
shifting
take
say,
of this
of students
to
will
we
can
particular branch
reason
follows
we
and
body
faith, without
last without
between
existed
of any
most
mentality
that
celebrated
foundation
I would
concentration
instance,
a
which
illustration
has
those
particular point.
for
pursuit
who
least
own
your
difference
ful
use-
against palmistry.
What
which
have
individual
at
this
but
opinion
the
better
study.
in the
we
upon
believe
same
ties
difficul-
opinions,
No
will-o'-the-wisp,flits
to
succeed
different
words
the
which
the
every
of
of
only through
scientific
Particularly in palmistry,
good
likely to
more
like
it is
should,
by building
than
in
we
teachings
knowledge
fancy.
as
of
clear
as
every
argument
an
subject.
any
in
say,
pupils, that
the
on
as
of
divergency
more
therefore,
his
moment,
human
you
have,
used
consensus
well
of
difference
divergency of opinion
the
religion,
take
study,
in
the
enormous
explanation
is the
mind
that
the
the
line
written
point
every
in mind
clear
is often
truth
as
must,
used
the
than
can
men!
once
reach
to
will exist
and
make
bear
in
borne
from
I have
on.
is modified
sloping
meaning
so
mentality.
exception,
instance, a
to
study.
remember
minds,
and
to
must
making
which
must
we
different
ever
and
with,
met
student
be
to
for
as,
guide,
it not
intricate
an
point
next
belongs,
as
student's
the
line, without
endeavored
of
way
of
completely different
have
the
such
it
making
the
with
The
of
possible, but
as
every
set rules
some
exercise
philosophic type,
or
student.
that
has
conic
object
any
which
to
Hand.
by taking
or
without
show
hand
the
with
book
shall
square
line
sloping
hand,
"
the
of
Language
those
different
of
be
to
worse
other
heads,
This
will
also
but
class
of
that
affects
This
plan
in
all
regards
changes
and
mentality,
have
the
to
found
so
be
to
with
to
the
with
on
the
teachers
depart
from
the
line
other
every
most
those
of
accurate,
whose
as
and
of
head
ideas
we
the
it,
the
to
as
well
that
govern
life,
line,
student,
the
hold
which
length
71
Hand.
for
instance,
influences
regard
the
of
puzzling
less
For
natural
climate.
and
accordance
life,
Beading
and
easy
reason.
affects
strength
the
to
more
with
that
country
only
not
accordance
to
Reference
in
found
in
more
as
more
Remarks
be
relates
life
of
Feiv
as
all
to
will
be
the
simplest,
have
its
to
important
related
as
line
later.
seen
and
to
reason
every
respect.
As
theory
the
regards
which
dividing
nature.
dealing
has
of
I
with
dates,
will
time
been
the
into
illustrate
and
"
considered
life
this
dates.
the
sevens,
when
at
in
usual
least
to
with
that
instead
and
interesting
accordance
come
and
formula,
the
portion
advance
reasonable,"
in
teachings
of
of
this
work
CHAPTER
THE
There
The
(Plate XIII.).
Line
of
Life,
The
Line
of
Head,
The
Line
of
The
of
Girdle
Line
of
the
The
The
of
Line
The
The
The
of
wrist
to
lesser
Line
The
the
Sun,
the
lines
Mount
of Venus.
of the
center
parallel
runs
found
the
above
Mounts
Saturn
of
which
of
that
to
line
and
from
runs
the
of
hand.
of
the
head,
at
the
the
heart
and
generally
Sun.
the
Line
of
three
of
Mount
Mount
of
Mercury
down
of
the
the
the
on
Plain
of
Mars
and
Sun.
of
center
the
hand,
from
the
Saturn,
hand
which
Life
generally
occupies
the
on
Mars,
Lasciva^
Luna
to the
Mount
lines
Via
of
rises
Fate, which
Line
Line
which
hand
are
rises
on
as
the
follows
Mount
of Mars
lies within
and
(Plate XIII.).
which
lies
parallel to
the
line
extends
like
Intuition, which
of health
semicircle
(Plate XIIL).
from
Mercury
(Plate XII.).
of
Marriage,
(Plate XIIL),
The
the
crosses
which
Health,
the
to
follows
lesser
seven
fingers.
the
Line
seven
as
and
hand,
hand.
ascends
The
are
HAND.
the
on
embraces
which
Venus,
encircling
The
THE
lines
vrhich
Heart,
the
of
OF
lines
important
The
base
LINES
important
seven
are
IL
bracelets
the
horizontal
line
on
the
Mount
and
found
of
Mercury
v
on
the
wrist
(Plate XIIL).
72
)..
Plate
XIII."
THE
MAP
OF
THE
HAND.
CHAPTER
IN
The
be
clear
be
free
rules
and
in
Lines
Lines
of
Lines
mind
his
will
unforgiving.
must
cipal
line
subject
It
of
they
should
that
they
should
color
kind.
any
first
of
want
place,
disposition
hopeful
in
is
purely
robust
show
they
The
the
that
past
the
and
the
future.
show
iis
If
e^
it
will
is
an"i
the
reading
the
evil
predict
can
is
important,
hands
both
hand,
be
must
borne
evil
in
is to
tendencies
whether
he
not
or
the
has
nature
whether
not
or
evil
single
no
very
therefore,
how
seeing
by
be
the
subject's
perament,
tem-
usually
one
palmist,
out
palmist
In
decisive.
as
the
of
matter
the
trouble,
grave
always
must
pointing
by
danger
liver
proud.
nature,
of
province
and
melancholy,
which
fade,
or
tendencies,
in
accepted
hand.
tell of
distant
haughty,
and
reserved,
black,
almost
biliousness
of
indicative
approaching
these
will
of
place, that
decision.
sanguine,
diminish,
the
reading
overcome
be
indicate
appear,
evils
be
in
the
and
energy
the
color,
and
overcome
will
in
also
nature.
modified
first
pale
in
self-contained,
nature
dark
may
the
warn
of
being
as
and
when
the
nor
indicate,
indicate
well
as
very
revengeful
in
are,
irregularities
or
lack
LINESo
temperament.
lines,
indicators
THE
broad
color
second,
color
robust
Yellow
of
in
red
active,
are
the
lines
neither
in
pale
TO
the
to
islands,
breaks,
very
and,
RELATION
marked,
all
Lines
an
relation
well
from
health,
in
III.
almost
mark
prin-
every
consulted
evils
the
before
,,
decision
however,
In
the
final.
sign
the
to
answer
predicted
but
be
can
say
in
the
just
is
.igle sign
Si
by
repeated
question.
hand?
as
decidedly
Can
answer
that
in
itself
other
lines,
people
that
they
the
avert
or
if
i
the
danger
decidedly
rarel}'
74
shows
only
ever
avoid
I
tendency
is then
danger
believe
do.
that
I
know
when,
certainty.
or
disaster
they
can;
hundreds
-/
"^^
^'(1,1?)isUv-?\m^
\ii"5
V""^0
^yA\
ovx
^Oo.c
^^*"^^
Wa.'vt"\^
"*^"%U
(\
"^v%^ C^yvwud^i^."^,,s
y\^\
^^^\y-\y^
\"^\\^^
c.)Lv6jL4.tiw
yivA".
Plate
XIV."
LINE
FORMATIONS.
In
of
in
cases
which
they did
society.
would
the
would
be
infirm
begged her
horses
coachman
Even
to go
not
the
been
taken
not
deter
then
reached.
She
week
later,one
the horses
as
with
her
remarkable
point
occupant
in
this
was
Street.
example
into my
and
injuries,
comment
no
last
night bad.
his
to take
in
was
her
place.
could
have
to say, he took
the sidewalk
lost
man
; the
carriage
extraordinarycoincidence,its
I
hall.
own
she has
too true:
husband,
warning:
reached.
on
at
am
sorry
recovered
never
that
to say
from
those
will.
never
I make
an
her
coachman
It
was
in
dashed
they took fright,
unconscious
The
happen
the
destination,
but, strange
against a lamp-post,and, by
carried
the
which
substitute had
started.
she
and
to reach
dull
them
in
restive and
were
ample
ex-
known
would
ings
warn-
by animals
had
and
seriouslyill,
her,
caused
which
most
was
out,
well
woman
and
life,
departed.
the most
she
accurate
remarkable
most
of her
this did
gone
the
of
case
given
The
accident
an
75
were
late.
the
was
of
were
had
her
that
age
horses
recall
can
warned
careful,and
her
ordered
The
point of
very
who
her
make
people
not
of this which
London
to the Lines.
experience where
own
my
Relation
this
on
as
they occurred.
The
above
rarely if
we
is
only
will
ever
example
one
in many
by warnings,
go
that
in what
matter
no
be cited to show
could
they
way
that
may
be
given.
When
what
is called
side,it
break
important line,such
an
is
sister line
danger lessened
line will
or
If there is
it
with
fork
line is thus
be, as
prevented.
any
at the end
to that
it were,
This
is
is found
life,
fine line
with
running by its
bridged over
more
of
or
found
often
in connection
with
other.
of any
line,except
mentality,but makes
{a^a,Plate XVI.),namely,
in the main
as
more
or
that
instance,on
less of
of life
(Plate XVI.),
double
nature.
creases
it in-
Cheird's
76
the
all
of
end
the
talent
of
the
of
the
line
{c-c^
Plate
head,
it
head
in
of
fixity
line
any
lines
are
joining
like
formation
When
running
entire
aimlessly
temperament,
nervous
As
study
the
the
great.
little
I
the
sign
of
particularly
part,
and
the
dissipation
of
the
of
and
power
reverse.
the
for
its
accentuate
these
heart,
grains
therefore
branches
ascending
and
the
on
lines
subject
affections
important
are
most
the
ascending
{a-a,
Plate
lines
XVII.)
in
line
line
any
and
little
(Fig. 8,
all
and
make
cleverness
they
show
sign
(Plate
and
ambitious
in
success
all
takings
under-
Plate
the
on
line
of
line
from
("-6, Plate
by
it
the
they
XVII.).
side
denote
of
the
main
weakness,
XIV.).
network
it
betrays
or
mental
multitude
worry,
of
a
little
highly
nature.
mountains,
recommend
if
line
the
on
XVII.).
running
with
directions,
troubled
the
falling
if
intellect.
{c-c, Plate
of
XIV.)
affection
of
of
hair-lines
is covered
in
weak
power
it, sometimes
hand
failure
the
those
is
weakness
its
denote
fate
of
changeability
and
ideas,
denote
point.
weakens
line, sometimes
chained
of
line
warmth
particular
formation
wavy
Capillary
lines
forms
XIV.)
denote
marriage
and
weakness
denotes
of
the
of
formation
Breaks
the
it is
XYI.)
opposite.
that
at
want
it
weakness
Plate
(a-a,
descending
success
XVI.),
chained
heart
which
of
it denotes
line
any
vigor
the
made
A
("-", Plate
tassel
line
any
of
indicate
point
On
from
commencement
descending,
the
in
where
life,
branches
all
but
the
this
at
to
of
rising
considering
when
ends
Hand.
the
of
qualities.
nerve
At
line
the
Branches
strength,
line
destruction
and
weakness
at
the
however,
When,
Language
their
so
do
close
these
little
consideration.
points
make
this
^*
"/(
/(v.SteA'
^;.(,A.-"v.'iw^,o^'vAv"\bVA Vxiij'i
iv.,^/w^y^v
,0
(*;o,^/v.^^ Ad
Plate
XV."
SIGNS
FOUND
IN
THE
HAND.
Clieird's
78
advice,
My
and
what
see
upon
It
is
subject
alike.
very
careful
to
hardly
that
follow
has
The
the
the
is,
had
examination
when
in
his
the
lines
marked
method
conducted
details
of
work
in
and
this
way.
your
be,
again,
amination
ex-
depend
shown
than
can
past
both
life,
so
change
general
hands
with
person
brought
more
change
The
by
the
be
lines
some
perceptible.
subject's
ideas,
the
people
hands;
is
life
to
as
Some
barely
eventful
will
have
people
both
is
them,
by
reason
what
versa.
on
examine
hand.
right
difference
interesting,
more
interesting
more
changes
that
are
in
side;
the
forecasting
vice
alike
by
find
is;
left-handed
and
hand,
lines
difference
the
that
note
left
two
side
it
in
and,
in
Hand.
hands
what
see
lines
to
the
on
that
slightly
rule
of
interesting
very
completely
so
or
been,
the
of
both
place
change
that
development
marked
clearly
has
nature
this
for
the
is:
therefore,
the
Language
and
to
the
both
the
even
light
by
MODIFICATIONS
OF
PRINCIPAL
THE
Plate
XVI.
LINES.
CHAPTER
know
we
OF
LINE
THE
What
V.
as
little
glimpse,
by
the
immeasured
vista,
existence,
haven
amid
space
is but
life
waiting-place,
LIFE.
of
sea,
distance,
that
life
be.
tc
Cheiro.
As
I remarked
world's
to
recognized
the
line
tne
lines
of
health
to
this
do
there
by
lurks
have
can
affects
the
the
must
that
be
will, therefore,
between
known
be
touching
soul
the
two,
by
as
in
the
has
the
on
life,
all
of
disease
its
stages
brain
already
79
if
on
the
been
but
active
or
of
hand
weak
the
demonstrated.
the
we
do
also
must
we
in
and
they
of
as
"
point
through
presence
body
brain,
advance
fore,
there-
and
acknowledge
we
person
its
nerves,
in
little
Who,
by
germ
power
ability
every
fatal.
tion
rela-
one's
of
body
the
if the
the
to
than
presence
and
passive
germ
brain
registered
the
the
of
affects
life,
in
not
death;
prove
this
that
turn
spirit
or
slightest
to
its
in
day
some
the
of
istics
character-
object
reasonable
in
also
Thus,
why
or
so
line
abnormal
disease
that
the
the
came
etc.,
eyes,
for
of
there
as
possesses.
lightly
more
deny
nose,
that
subject
period
man,
position
hand
predict
will
that
temperament,
is admitted
to
mysteries
the
the
all,is
that
which
without
unexplained
acknowledge
It
tendency
omnipotent
that
the
reasonable
to
after
was
for
natural
this
ability
presumption
Again,
all-knowing,
"
his
nerve-fluid,
hand!
the
face
regards
as
in
subject,
only
consider
study.
the
the
on
so
nothing,
or
germ
mankind
mark
if
who
in
careful
of
it is
and
People
that
study
other
every
palmist
this
recognized
coursts
show
will
thought
be
expected;
1
the
to
given
be
to
are
of
greatest
to
abnormal
portion
position
came
a,nd
head,
take
to
the
natural
there
hand
earlier
an
when
history
be
on
in
the
attack,
the
tem
sysand
nection
nerve-con-
Thus,
by
the
Cheiro^s
80
development
that
to say
such
certain disease
of what
examination
The
important
The
is
will
we
such
proceed
now
and
to
an
as
embraces
death, and
and
Mount
the
the Mount
of Venus.
events
foreshadowed
and
deep, without
long, narrow,
be
Such
kind.
formation
sign of
sure
its
recovers
in the
illness ; but
bad
of
On
it is
the
by
other
irregularities,
XIV.)
health,and
and
evenness
when
hands
on
soft hand.
also is
regained.
right,it threatens
it
some
death.
generallysignifies
branch
one
of little pieces
up
so
particularly
joined in the
in both
confirmed
made
or
continuity,health
and
left hand
if broken
decidedly
more
of Venus
pclmist able
illness with
cause
mind,
is the
verified.
broken
dangerous
mark
vitality.
the line
This
illness
of any
chain,it is
When
known
and
hand
When
in
arguments
become
life should
crosses
health,and
When
the
are
line of
breaks, or
lines
will
certain time
that
or
down
time, also
marked
like
has
line of life
Jupiter,goes
at
these
Bearing
result.
of this line
nou-development
or
turns
back
on
the Mount
(c-c,Plate XVII.).
When
hand,
the base
from
it denotes
that
of the Mount
of
Jupiter,instead
from
been
of
of
one
ambition.
When
iu
Jupiter,bad health
reason
the line is
Plate
affects
self,and
that
of the
subject is extremely
the
more
less cautious
or
in
about
enterprisesfor
thing
every-
self
{d-d^.
XVI.).
When
there is
subject is
energy
with
closelyconnected
but
intelligence,
which
the
under
at the commencement
and
When,
very
medium
and
hasty, and
not
between
space
free to
carry
out
his
plans
that
ideas; it
and
also
of
head,
denotes
however, the
confidence
When
more
space
is very
dash; it indicates
guided by
the lines of
wide, it is
that the
sign
of too
much
self-
subject is foolhardy,impulsive,,
reason.
life,
head, and
heart
are
com-
The
{a-a^ Plate
mencement
the
subject, through
catastrophe.
indicates
and
a
on
other
line
shoots
the
to
be logically and
the
denotes
and
reason
for
sloping
of
the
concerned, indicates
in
and
those
the
arising
will
out
for
of
sloping line
this statement
head
crossing
indolent
in this
as
the
to
the
change, but,
and
lazy
too
statement,
line
travel,
is found
the
will
be
will
be
on
restless
gratified
can
seen,
Mount
hand
it
of
Luna
soft
being
and
to
showing
case
for
denotes
craving
one
XVIII.),
mark
again
the
case
This
the
such
it
head,
in this
craving
be
of
kind.
(/;-",Plate
When
and
hand,
restless
line
the
of
center
of Luna
desire.
but
some
nature
Mount
that
easily reasoned
of
excitement,
restless
is
the
about
at
hand
intemperance
or
that
rushes
personal dangers
of the
base
satisfaction
nature, craving
in
sign, denoting
unfortunate
very
people.
firm, well-made
81
temperament
as
life divides
of
across
the ultimate
in vice
far
as
temperament,
perception, both
of
the
branch
mark,
with
dealings
When
defect
This
subject's want
from
XVIII.), it is
in
of Life.
Line
weak
the
nature,
is apparent.
^
When
little hair-lines
life,they
tell of weakness
They
very
are
breaking
All
and
often
lines that
found
at
rise from
from
dropping
loss
of
the
end
date
vitalityat the
of
line
the
the
dissipation
the
line of lite
clinging
or
when
marks
are
they
itself,thus
of vital power
the
to
of increased
appear.
the
denoting
{h-h, Plate
of
line
XVI.).
gains,
power,
successes.
If such
line ascend
XVIII.),
it will
the
of
line
of
sense
Saturn
wealth
If
denotes
If
denote
life.
and
the
Such
follow
in
rise
a
or
relates
by
side
of
Plate
(cZ-c?,
line
leave
leave
the
in business
or
resulting
step higher
at
successful
to
the
line of
of
line,
the
in
the
contrary, rise
fate, it denotes
from
it leaves
ambition
ihQ
on
date
the
subject's own
increase
energy
to
of
and
XVIII.).
the
line
according
line
or
the
Mount
the
more
If
else.
anything
the
into
run
position
mark
distinction
it
toward
a
than
power
and
determination
success
and
up
found
are
of
of life and
to
the
life
class
and
science, again
cross
in
to the
ascend
Mount
Sun, it
of the
of hand.
to
Mercury,
accordance
with
it
the
promises
class
great
of hand
Cheiro's
82
whether
"
reached
conic
the
on
For
instance, such
science
or
of
Hand.
the
of
it would
action
impulsive
the
by
in business
success
; and
discovery
or
conic.
spatulate, or
squai'O,
indicate
would
Language
the
on
foretell
such
the
on
square
spatulate, in invention
in
success
nature,
line
as
in
and
matters,
money
sudden
speculation
enterprise.
or
When
life in
his
be
life divides
lines, it is
the
between
of
line
the
from
great change
some
indication
an
difcerent
country
toward
that
the
end
the
subject will
of his
that
from
birth,or
of birth
place
wide
the
to
the
at
is shown
space
probably
most
least
that
will
there
of death
place
end
{a-a, Plate
XIX.).
island
An
island
lasts
of the
line
little line
A
of
the
life,otherwise
confounded
line
with
that
rise
that
all even,
influences
the
the
of
the
over
and
and
line
Mars, which
life
of
rises
of Venus.
{f-f,Plate
the
they
the
of
terminate
mark
of
of
line
of
itself,nor
rule
simplest
show
others
life
line
of
and
(^-/7,Plate
is,therefore, an
XIX.).
within
This
the
dant
atten-
with
those
mind
in
bear
the opposite
caused
obstacles
Where
important
is.
favorable
risingin
XVIL).
be
not
must
life indicate
Mars,
to
when
preservation.
and
parallel to
Mount
but
XVIP),
interference
sudden
{d, Plate
of Mars
found
tion
preserva-
accident
the
on
The
life-line
indicates
from
and
the
subject's birth.
island, from
an
life,is
following the
lines
the
while
commencement
sjjringing from
catting
how
line
Plain
(Plate XIII.)
the
Mount
and
on
line
well-formed
opposition
end
found
thoee
upon
direction
lines
the
health
the
XIX.)
broken,
rises from
called
of
is
of
at
with
it surrounds
when
life-line
attendant
great
line, the
the
the
island
{c, Plate
square
loss
or
connected
running through
whenever
square,
Of
line
cutting
health
bad
illness
an
mystery
through
from
means
clearly formed
some
life-line
the
but
XIX.),
running
death,
when
death
of life
of life denotes
from
(5,Plate
line
The
line
the
on
by
these
point
in
this
study.
When
they
interference
of relatives
When
they
XVI.), they
and
the
cut
where
people
they
cut
of
life
generally
"
the
cross
denote
line
life-line
who
the
will
fate-line
only (g-g,
in the
and
oppose
the
Plate
home
life.
attack
the
us
point
in
of
the
line
business
of
or
fate
(c-f, Plate
worldly
junction gives
the
ests,
inter-
date.
Cheiro's
84
to
at different intervals.
persecute her
is illustrative
of
the
fiery,passionate,animal
the
If,however,
who
man
strongly influence
If the
farther
the
that
When
at that
the
attendant
will be
"
the
will
of
out
the
these
of the person
injury at
line of heart
The
hand, that
woman's
that
and
more
her
life
she
will
that
lose
more
altogether (i-i,
thing
some-
"
point
life will
it touch
and
generally
runs
instrumentality of
through the
influences
from
the
be.
the
change
to
the
over
another
hate, and
the
that this
line
But,
of
with
systems connected
before
as
or
the
is reasonable
to
life-line.
point
refer
remarked,
this
to
with
removed
farther
the
could
one
Hindus
are
palmistry.
relation
again
life,the
cross-lines,which
lines and
alone, then, it
will
cease
separation
joins a cross-line
renews
his influence
XIX.).
these
for all
but
life-line,
again.
altogether,total
lines
ray-lines lie
on
By this system
of
that
companionship.
attendant
those
volume
foundation
it
itself,
one
disgrace,and
it will be renewed
fades
of such
whatever
the
lives will
easilyfill a
into
run
becomes
or
person
that
by
out
influencing the
{e-e,Plate
farther
our
but
cause
island
an
life will
her
over
into
runs
line fades
result
of
one
with
affection
the
of life and
line
it indicates
life,
the
from
away
eventually drift
line of influence
the
When
can
will result.
particular point,
When
the
the
of
the
on
is connected
woman
will
influence
the
itself
from
denoting
as
the
Venus, thus
ray-line,however,
scandalous
will
her,
retreats
point, in traveling with the life-line,
any
the
her, and
the
foretells
hand
hand
woman^s
XVI.).
When
death
by the side
rise
life has
her
of
whom
with
sympathy
Plate
into
Mount
with
person
on
him.
the
on
line
influences
who
man
ray-line,rising at
in
the
ray-line should
enters
such
Again,
temperament.
of
nature
of the Hand.
Language
that
assume
which
when
we
these
the
lines
consider
student
bear
the
to
tion
ques-
marriage.
Another
interesting phase
of
this
subject is the
consideration
of
the
The
number
of these
the
of life
line
they
Such
have
may
of influence
important).
are
affection.
upon
people
less affected
When
Mount
those
by
the
line
of Venus
whom
of
life sweeps
greater
he
love
eyes
near
nature
dependent
in their
disposition
all.
redeems
indicates
those
only
that
the
On
the
individual
is
is associated.
far
into
out
it is in itself
scope,
indicate
passionate
of Venus
Mount
with
their
in
that
remembered
is called
what
85
lines
Numerous
liaisons, but
many
of Life.
(itbeing
are
other
the
of
sign
thus
hand,
good
the
allowing
physical strength
long life.
and
When,
is not
the
of the
For
in
most
relation
to
here
remark
lines
meet
when
the
indicated
squares,
will
will
the
the
to
the
devoted
of
The
health
Venus,
shorter
the
line
find
it is of
out
Such
the
the
regards
to
and
and
warn
these
will
death
the
be
province
the
of
that
subject
of
the
I
be
years
of
that
ter
Chap-
life-line.
of health
received
the
relation
that
however,
may,
in
the
of
germ
these
advance
by whatever
one
in
long.
life,where
of
it be
caused
indicated"
line
not
health,
with
and
the
has
detail.
though
even
term
broken
of
in
treated
equal strength
of
disease
many
uses
disease
is
of
which
system.
information
student
time
be
death,
of
of the
enemy
to
will
position
line
natural
explained
as
the
hitherto
the
death
otherwise
would
would
and
the
which
Catastrophes
points,
as
at
age
denotes
life that
which
consider
we
point
slope
point
surely
as
exact
merely
at certain
all,the
is
health-line,
etc., I refer
As
of
another
when
the
be
just
the
influences.
short
cut
head-line
When
one
line
accidental
death
life-line
to
addition
fully.
be
in the
life-line ends.
by
Mount
built.
well
so
This
may,
important
that,
then
In
hand
break
bear
study is
even
the
it deserves.
lines
these
the
to
always show
not
apart from
foretell
will
attention
more
and
this
life
of
instance,
Again,
physically
quite convinced.
am
lines
VII.,
body
close
life.
subject's
other
by
the
the
place
it lies very
contrary,
or
the
shorter
takes
the
on
robust
so
That
is
lines
Line
and
subjects.
I
back
the
have
to
here
given
Chapter
calculation
concerning
III.,which
of
events,
treats
a
islands,
of
them
special chapter
CHAPTER
THE
The
inner
the
line
life
line
of
It
all
on
while
it
b]iug
all
his
hand
When
of
XX.),
every
kind,
through
that
in
such
break
recover,
that
indicate
through
or
side
the
by
lines
vital
known
of
the
as
of
robust
into
it
type
deal
play.
will
of
It
gives
be
tial
mar-
denotes
in
engaged
which
annoyance
is
of
excess
It also
strength.
individual
great
this
it denotes
always
will
excellent
an
is
this
line
terrible
robustness
very
out
to
tendency
of
the
the
Mount
toward
of
intemperance
and
nature,
{h-l,
Luna
of
the
for
craving
gives.
of
by
hand
the
line
of
Mars
the
side
of
line
giving
life
of
closeness
the
it
that
are
and
breaks,
broken
faint
is that
man
the
qualities
from
there
the
type
fighting
Mars
and
life-line
to
down
sweeps
those
inner
soldier.
generally
dangerous
A
it
other
it is
subject
shoots
it tells
The
be
or
Plate
here
will
branch
excitement
the
of
a
disposition,
to
and
to
the
as
earlier.
line
hands
and
from
way
the
known
Mars,
little
close
martial
the
every
of
fighting
of
spoke
broad
or
runs
quarrels,
in
characteristic
square
many
on
which
rather
nature,
Mount
MAES.
otherwise
is
XIII.)
the
on
OF
LINE
is distinct
life, but
general
health
(Plate
rises
lines, of
The
sign
Mars
line.
attendant
that
of
YI.
great
found
the
supports
to
such
death,
but
vitality given
86
the
line
the
and
long, narrowband,
life.
of
life-line, carrying
Its
it
istics
character-
past
any
nature.
beside
helped
by
on
fragile line
delicate,
vitality
with
to
is
the
by
line
it will
at
this
mark
of
Mars.
the
the
point
of
subject
the
will
MODIFICATIONS
OF
THE
Plate
PRINCIPAL
XVII.
LINES.
CHAPTER
VII.
THELINEOFHEAD,
"
To
know
And
is
use
That
the
at
And
"
brains
end
give
let
power"
our
we
tired
intent,
eyes
what
than
more
wise,
be
good
every
with
come
Nature
to
then
us
with
she
lent,
Cheiro.
The
line
subject
to
talent,
is of
extreme
the
various
of
head
on
on
and
proceed
The
with
the
in
will
on
have
is
of
Jupiter,
the
the
of
the
half
take
^"^^
that
the
sloping
of
importance
ities
peculiarline
of
sloping
characteristics
general
its
itself.
talent
instance,
the
in
temperament
line
this
for
; as,
three
different
points
the
of
commencement
the
XX.)
determination
of
and
from
"
line
of
first,
the
of
center
from
life, or
of
will
man
in
even
the
people
or
not
yet
daring
and
things,
of
in
it
have
ambition
to
seem
rule,
but
trol
con-
takes
he
designs;
is strong
life,
will
boundless
others,
most
line
subject
with
purpose,
his
Such
all.
control
the
touching
yet
of
powerful
most
caution
just
in
power.
variation
but
from
Such
management
administration
There
rises
his
of
of
eatality
u.
afterward.
{c-c^ Plate
head,
have
mind
not
the
with
the
to
to
life-line.
daring
will
is
the
the
quality
will, however,
from
reason.
he
them;
pride
and
energy,
combined
of
in
hand
rise
can
and
connection
variations
Jupiter
line
long
in
borne
We
within
from
Rising
talent,
head
weakness,
or
direction
be
conic
or
Jupiter,
Mars,
the
principally
relates
strength
types
consider
of
of
of
to
hand.
to
line
Mount
XIII.)
importance
square
Mount
is, if
(Plate
and
psychic
line
the
head
intellectual
"
relation
It
of
the
to
of
is
this
slightly
characteristics
of
which
is
separated
the
almost
from
first, but
87
with
equally
the
line
less
strong.
of
control
life.
and
again
This
Such
type
diplomacy.
Clieivd's
88
will be
He
a
find
would
man
his
greatest opportunity.
will
subject
the
wide,
in action.
decision,impetuous
in
hasty
of the Hand.
Language
be
As
leader
in
however, the
When,
foolhardy, egotistical,and
crisis such
is very
space
will
rush
blindly into
the
line
of
danger.
it
with
connected
down
themselves
Plate
is
XIX,),
the
of
indicates
in
inconstant
of
ideas
the
this
nature
; he
When
the
When
with
disagreeable trait
things
in
by the
than
more
the
sea
nervous
with
this mark
and
liue
the
side.
out-
thought,
than
are
gives his
with
his
bors
neigh-
less irritable.
are
follows:
as
practical common
and
sense
imagination.
purely practical;
of
way
conflict
or
of head
in
Mars
slightlj"sloping, it
common-sense
in
more
of the
those
with
side
in-
the
on
steadfast
more
(/-/,
the
on
inconstant
are
always
life-line
the
extreme
connection
it denotes
even,
level-headed,
going
work,
to
shows
balance
such
even
when
subject
will
dealing
imaginative things.
the
When
entire
line has
is
he
"
highly sensitive,nervous,
straight
the
between
have
individual, and
straight,clear,and
of material
love
more
extreme
is the
temperament,
such
generalities indicated
The
head-line
wide-spaced
of the
is also
people
Mars, within
of
one
and
fretful,worrying
an
clever
even
the Mount
favorable
the
sensitive
life, and
tightly.
such
as
life-line,
This
of caution
rising from
not
of
commencement
XVI.), indicates
excess
too
of head
line
The
the
{d-d^ Plate
; it denotes
temperament
rein
from
head
of
line
The
type
of
hand,
When
very
When
sloping, and
either
hand
with
terminating
the
extremely long
and
(the percussion),
imagination
it
power,
fine
denoting,
fork
in
inative
imagwith
accordance
mechanical
the
on
toward
leaning
of
ordinary intellectual
such
sloping, romance,
of
is
invention.
Bohemianism.
and
Mount
of
Luna,
imaginative order.
straight, and
usually denotes
but
is inclined
going directly to
that
to
the
be
the
subject
has
in
the
selfish
side
of the
than
more
use
of
that
power.
When
this
Ime
lies
it
straight across
the
hand
and
slightly curves
upward
Cheiro^s
90
for
power
accident
fatal
line
if the
If
is
does
the
human
Hand.
and
nature,
generally
will
great
of
that
the
line
of
accident
from
to
into
runs
or
all
in
or
never
foretells
some
through
star
things
of
clearly
Mount
attempted.
from
the
not
it
square,
subject's
the
on
fascination,
a
defined,
recover.
into
upward
matter
the
by
When
runs
branch
be
violence
or
will
success
will
head
it
hands,
XVII.).
person
hair-lines
little
both
on
Plate
offshoot
an
affections
the
heart,
When
of
number
the
wonderful
of
sign
(j,
farther,
sends
two
head.
weakness
of
head
in
broken
the
to
extend
of
it is
When
is
head
sign
not
line
Jupiter,
of
violence
or
island
An
of
line
the
When
to
with
toying
the
of
determination.
and
of
and
playing
Language
own
line
of
of
love.
indicates
vation
preser-
and
courage
head
presence
mmd.
there
When
when
beneficial
is
and
is
not
self-confidence,
Plate
with
people
inclined
such
be
to
extremely
wide
too
is
when
of
useful
mark
wide,
it
the
line
sign
would
hasty,
too
dO
line
of
and
action
for
well
and
foolhardiness,
and
sleep
actors,
on
that
denotes
their
of
preachers,
energy
When
this
excessive
(f-f,
etc.,
decisions
it
life,
thought
"
impatient.
assurance,
of
splendid
readiness
barristers,
to
head
it
medium,
self-confident,
denotes
the
between
promptness
This
XXI.).
found
space
they
but
are
is
space
effrontery,
and
self-confidence.
When
that
Such
thing
of
life,
and
individuals
will
wound
low
of
down
suffer
and
head,
in
greatly
grieve
the
on
the
hand,
from
them.
contrary,
there
extreme
is
is
very
utter
tightly
want
sensitiveness,
connected
of
with
self-confidence.
and
the
slightest
VIII.
CHAPTER
THE
The
point
line
of
it is found
to
head
than
important
These
is
of
the
brain
development,
follows
that
at
in
heavy;
will
show
line
but
nature
alter
that
remarkable
most
be
of
twenty
the
entire
there
life
of
thirty
it affect
the
thought
the
be
may
at
of
and
nerves
or
action
or
the
itself.
It
change
thus
the
is indicated
dencies
ten-
of
of
that
as
various
process
commencement
but
the
life
to
characteristics.
that
through
evolutions
the
to
must
change
point
relate
assume,
natural
theory
more
are
it.
to
its
the
by
working
similar
so
for
accounted
their
beyond
artistic,
an
nature
with
which
on
on
the
to
reasonable
and
hand
imaginative
accordance
more
of
type
contrary
in
outside
the
type,
signs
therefore
brain
brain,
the
with
the
the
country,
our
and
this
slow
therefor"
a
ment
develop-
has
already
hand.
Thus
before
years
it
place.
Starting
in
age
toward
tendency
takes
the
is
reach
and
commenced
TYPES.
with
with
practical
on
indicated
it
might
may
SEVEN
THE
connection
accordance
follows
growth
which
in
practical
of
the
TO
in
observed
usually
peculiarities,
divergence
RELATION
IN
characteristics
development
Such
be
therefore
It
on.
HEAD
namelj^,
"
the
rules
follows
as
The
so
OF
general
are
and
LINE
of
head
tendency,
that
among
This
is
so
savage
toward
accounts
at
for
found
91
it
will
with
variance
the
to
be
For
fear
the
of
show
the
it found
to
straight,
short,
unusual
any
subject.
Luna
among
tribes.
would
type
of
such
in
approach
nearest
development
completely
often
such
on
downward
dropping
influences.
dread
particularly
the
characteristics
superstitious
it
head-line
natural
consequently
unusual
hand,
elementary
extent
instance,
imaginative
an
brutal
the
unknown,
lower
class
such
and
the
of
animal
stitious
super-
humanity,
92
Cheiro^s
THE
The
hand
such
to
line
The
characteristics
shows
even
greater slope of
in
class
the
with
hand
imaginative
The
this type
this
the
of
THE
LINE
The
start
pursuit
ideas
to
philosophic
hand
but
life.
sloping.
The
things
keeping with
that
opposite
the
but
with
nature,
than
the
The
square
for
inspirational
purely
in the
far
difference
practical foundation
be
est
slight-
the
to
temperament.
THE
TO
of
hands
and
writers,
the
but
when
not
unnatural
When,
IN
the
others
for
get scope
will
RELATION
of
TO
be
THE
the
opposite
The
natural
with
type,
the
or
and
rather
position
line
the
of
fulfilment, and,
man
eccentric
for the
with
such
are
the
of
type,
that
far
as
low
the
on
hand
as
restless,irritable,and
the
the
satisfied.
dis-
HAND.
PHILOSOPHIC
life,set
head
in check
much
imaginative
of
line
characteristics
all these
so
action,invention,
therefore,on
straight,the
lying
nature
hand
is the
is that
result
HAND.
SPATULATE
position for
natural
slightlysloping.
concerned, the
HEAD
every-day
follows
noticeable
KELATION
originality. The
wisdom,
of
would
extremely
in
long,
psychic,
or
OF
of
conic
other
IN
imagination will
is
and
direct
difference
would
is
HEAD
long, clear,and
temperament
is
plans
or
etc.
strengthened;
or
the
the
sloping is accentuated,
doubled
the
is
and
all
imaginative faculties
of the
on
head-line
difference
spatulate hand
independence,
be
whereas
OF
LINE
line
same
sloping
the
sloping,being
would
painters, musicians,
THE
science, and
reason,
It therefore
itself.
development
the
This
HAND.
SQUAKE
straight
is
type
hand
this line
work,
imaginative.
THE
is the useful
(Part I.,Chapter III.),
logic, method,
such
on
of work
the
TO
matters.
greater
stated
with
of the
of
KELATION
IN
I have
as
of head
appearance
HEAD
it deals
appertaining
OF
hand,
square
practical
the
LINE
of the Hand.
Language
in the
earnest
on
the
application
line of head
down
in
this
on
the
straight line
of
type
hand, and
of
head
on
The
the
Line
in Relation
of Head
fancies,and
foibles ; he
unreal,to laugh
the
will ;
will stand
of
is the hand
such
of
This
is the
these
worshipers of
HEAD
the
beautiful
of the
square
the
The
and
brings; he
Why
publicwants,
The natural
giving
CONIC
the
gives
the
to
the
LINE
OF
will
of it.
to
leaning
love of
paint ten
"
IN
positionfor the
so
the
will be the
RELATION
TO
on
THE
it
he will know
sense
money
slopinghead-line
and,furthermore,he
line of head
visionary,dreamy
for the
what
luxury by strength of
with
man
of his artistic
use
as
and
result
feel
intuitively
much
so
the
the line of
remarkable
very
will
Sun;
often without
are
every
; he
ease
the
of the
children
However, when
make
art
; where
demand,
HEAD
ually
grad-
the middle
we
nature, a
for
care
the natural
is the
is that which
of Bohemianism
luxurious
practicaldirection
will
artistic,
impulsive
freedom
it is that
hand
determination
as
philosophy
HAND.
Luna, generallyto
and
THE
all the
such
a
picturehe
Because
disarms
with such
; he will not
and
paintone
?
in
will conquer
sense
would
of
indeed
are
subjectwith
public demands
common
THE
but
talents,
nothing, neither
of sentiment.
; here
in combination
straight,
follows.
sneer
and
These
type.
fads,
or
iaiaginative
practicalat
to
is
Mount
to the
sentiment,romance,
keen
TO
positionfor
and
characteristic,
most
EEFEEENCE
toward
they have
IN
natural
slopesdownward
ideas
will fear
children
nature, the
mystic,to
of
Carlyle.
OF
conic hand
The
LINE
THE
head
be
their
expose
of the
power
is critical,
straight,
to
failings,
real; he
can
93
the study
particularly
border-land
the
on
and
Type^i.
and
and
wisdom,
pursue
things material; he
nor
things spiritual
"
the hand
on
his
at
high
set
to the Seven
what
the
supply,
PSYCHIC
this hand
qualitiesin accordance
HAND.
is
extremely sloping,
with
this type.
It
Cheiro's
is
the
of
one
Such
sloping.
entire
would
to
By
the
possesses.
head-line
of
of
to
practical
illustrations
in
are
to
and
tact
greatest
be
have
will
his
exercise
strongest
still
being
very
the
This
practical.
material
very
hand,
circumstances
more
never
good
very
talents,
yet
chance,
in
even
to
encouragement
ness-like,
busi-
or
as
it
art
induce
him
use.
the
student
with
accordance
more
can
left
of
become
such
on
the
pressure
has
subject
head
of
hand,
the
by
head,
Hand.
line
right
and
the
art
straight
that
change
line
straight
more
talents
such
the
of
the
on
opportunity
modification
other
of
his
denotes
matters
the
require
turn
the
have
would
generally
undergone
in
but
he
with
even
is
find
to
formation
has
nature
type,
it
found
when
but
things
rarest
Language
important
will
the
than
understand
type
any
of
how
hand.
other
The
marks
make
to
every
modificatums^
that
the
hand
CHAPTER
INSANITY
There
is
really
insanity,
whether
of
forms
which
in
this
It must
This
will
on
balance,
The
of
insanity
will
XXV.).
tendency,
loses
denote
Such
his
without
even
her
or
line
of
temporary
The
of
developed
thumb,
filled
with
I have
phases
of
but
insanity
hand
series
further
insanity
and
of
this
head,
gloomy,
When
the
may
grow
it
sanity
that
with
brain
is abnormal.
be
the
on
unnatural.
and
line
sophic,
philoof
head,
to
up
ideas, but
of
hood
man-
surely
as
thrown
unusually
an
from
nature
morose,
off
high
the
its
the
Mount
start
very
melancholy,
and
until
increases
line
and
subject
this
completely
islands,
shown
like
these
by
the
in
indicates
the
of
center
ing
slop-
brain-illness
some
or
brain-fever.
idiot
of
island
narrow
generally
upon
congenital
for
by
mark
illustrated
as
and
spatulate,
types.
will
normal
point
is abnormal
imaginative
is shown
consequent
the
the
balance.
insanity
head,
of
generally
cause,
mental
Temporary
line
is
subject
into
result.
morbidly
multitude
entered
abnormal
an
square,
and
be
beyond
point,
surely
so
the
of
to
subject
clearness
the
be
sinks
unnatural
The
cannot
is
that
psychic
or
comes,
development
same
Saturn,
(Plate
will
head
than
plainly
more
general.
most
elementary,
this
perfect
strain
or
the
conic
the
reaches
with
shock
and
to
hand,
womanhood
mental
relation
child's
or
as
in
the
the
of
in
denotes
heading
point
of
imagination
important
more
than
even
the
this
any
line
the
therefore,
Luna,
be
that
mind
HEAD,
by circumstances.
show
to
OF
hand
on
under
gathered
in
borne
brought
or
LINE
the
which
endeavor
I will
When,
Mount
be
THE
BY
tendency
no
could
be
of
SHOWN
hereditary
but
work,
AS
IX.
is
head
remarkable
sloping
for
and
its very
made
up
small, badly
of
broad
lines
chain.
remarks
hand.
95
in Part
III., Chapter
V.,
on
various
Clieird's
96
PROPENSITIES
MURDEROUS
The
passion
or
in
point
working
the
is
nature
hand
in the
except^is
sensitive
very
which
at
age
HEAD.
OF
killing another
the
by
LINE
THE
man
one
shown
not
exist,the
crime
for
as
BY
deeply affected
it has
when
only
propensities
such
murder,
self-defense,is
in
or
then
and
of
act
mere
SHOWN
AS
Hand.
the
of
Language
decidedly shown,
active
their
will
if
; but
nature
as
past-event,
reach
will
they
of
heat
proceed
to
demonstrate.
in
abnormal
and
by
self-murder.
to
rising line
the
is
by
In
rises
such
the
provocation
or
such
they
the
will
cause
the
Sun,
five;
of
the
Saturn,
under
the
and
hand,
of
certain
under
is
sanity,
in-
as
conditions
denoted
characteristics
The
indicated
on.
and
the
by
line
murder
goes
one
is
far
one
their
to
been
amply
in
If
is
the
the
that,
of
Mount
once
these
head
twenty-five;
most
with
the
Sun,
interesting points
the
line
of
question.
they stop
the
head
lX,
slightest
ble
terri-
and
this
is
point
propensities
and
between
and
passes
the
strange
when
the
under
connection
advance
subject.
he
crime
and
hand
even
is not
gratify these
will
in
years
the
prove
and
scope,
the
on
sometimes
for
purpose,
and
must
of
has
place
twenty
or
tendencies
of
before
occur
greater
and
crime, particularly if
life of
of head
line
of matter;
This
heart, and
of
abnormal
of
has
its proper
leaves
the
predicts
that
desires.
lived
the
head
thirty-five; under
This
his
that
and
of matter
extraordinary thing
also
it will
in
stated
of mind
world
have
people
have
destruction
before
so
of
temptation they
line
same
who
accomplishment
propensities.
that
line
that
"
the
in their
possession
is that
in
those
the
Whether
point
nothing
of head
line
result,such
abnormalities
the
previously
animal
and
murderous
takes
it.
beyond
brutal
cas^s
then
hand,
of
I have
hemispheres
two
hands
been
and
The
which
the
the
are
abnormal
are
consider
now
that
the
on
more
the
have
they
into
high
subject
proved
will
remembered
hand
the
if it be
that
characteristics
melancholy,
extreme
We
that, when
remarks
of head.
It will be
divides
foregoing
These, however,
falling line.
the
the
direction,abnormal
one
morbidness,
lead
in
explained
I have
heart
meet
Saturn
before
in
the
goes
and
fortystudy
over
or
CHAPTER
THE
X.
LINE
Keep
.
ask
for
peace,
Nor
ask
for
love,
But
be
And
content
when
care
joy,
nor
will
heart,
suit
may
nor
best,
betide,
thee
bring
thee
rest.
even
whate'er
love,
to
love
maybe
still,my
Nor
HEAET.
OF
Love's
to
side.
Cheiro.
The
Love,
the
or
hand.
The
line
Jupiter,
Mount
"
such
of
Next
the
that
worships.
and
love
and
the
the
of
study
causes,
plays
in
nature
the
mensal
of
the
one
so
hand.
of
the
in
the
hand
the
at
follows
well
and
clear,
deep,
as
as
the
of
base
the
Mercury.
the
It
colored.
middle
fingers, and
second
the
will
can
Alas
it
with
see
no
! such
the
worship
of
the
from
the
Plate
XX.),
the
the
choice
shall
faults,
people
rising
rise
may
of
Mount
of
center
the
are
from
the
in
the
that
sufferers
98
Mount
the
denotes
enthusiast,
the
ideal.
and
great, noble,
man
he
is
as
famous
have
will
the
gives
affections
his
in
be
heart's
it
far
less
Saturn.
This
failings
no
the
station, and
his
from
XX.).
blind
of
reliable
line
line
{d-d,
and
beneath
the
(e-e, Plate
gives
Jupiter
his
marry
consider
itself
;
of
woman
man
and
of
firm, strong,
never
the
center
pride
is
would
finger
he
the
the
that
than
we
from
formation
qualities
pride
be
positions,
first
life, and
portion
Sun,
should
natural
called
upper
the
"
man
love-affairs
from
rises
ambitious
a
of
in
Saturn.
type
such
heart
from
sexes
otherwise
Saturn,
line
important
an
drama
the
the
the
it
highest
the
heart,
important
When
with
of
between
of
in
across
Jupiter,
three
from
of
runs
of
naturally
of
parts
line
which
is
attraction
The
Mounts
well
heart
prominent
most
line
of
line
being
in
the
of
excess
so
man
Jupiter,
of
carried
whom
world
he
all
away
so
of
the
even
going
fore-
by
his
devotedly
affection
MODIFICATIONS
OF, THE
Plate
PRINCIPAL
XVl^.
LINES.
The
their
when
great that
he
idols
they rarely if
is
remarked,
they worshiped
had
though
women
be
human
they
are
that
they
so
high
of
companion
deeper
Saturn.
in
passion
line
with
vising very
extremely
When
hand
of heart
{f-f,Plate
rising
is
from
The
often
in their
the
sensual
sensual
people
calm
individuals
seem
ardor
passionate
subject
selfish
less
than
or
have
will
in
more
satisfying his
demonstrative
is the
as
kind
same
any
the
of
selfish
Such
others.
across
"
It
case
very
are
of line
in this
are
to
given by
finger of Saturn.
very
but
passions.
the
of this
and
passionate
the
expressive
from
them
Such
excess
being
XX.).
or
and
then, place
fingers gives
and
that,
see
human,
Why,
idol
the
thou
second
more
so
but
it must
shock,
wilt
so
thy faults.
Saturn,
be
never
mount,
that very
from
will
Jupiter.
the
on
is
they
so.
line
side
heart
of
excess
jealousy
; this
outside
the
rising to
is itself in
side, an
to
toward
tendency
Their
more^subdued
life he
more
the
from
and
attachments,
generally admitted
are
fall ?
first and
love
heart
of
line
far
divine.
pride is
fact that
mere
are
were
they
the
and
high
subject is
the
of
quieter
home
the
if
the
! when
perfect ; they
not
likelyto
more
the
to
worshiper
idealitygiven by Jupiter
the
affections; in
those
the
matters
They
his
Poor
fittingthan
are
are
in
be
than
pride
their
to
from
clay.
they
pure,
more
the
With
of
99
own
rising between
nature
between
rest
their
feet
of Heart.
recover
thy humanity,
line
The
ever
to
more
will
idols
fall,as
Line
of
excess,
is the
affection
of
is still
accentuated
more
and
the hand
reaching
result,and
by
the
base
terrible
very
the
long
line
the
first
of
finger.
When
into
it,it
affection
A
for
will
the
the
line of
tells of
is much
heart
fretted
by
series
a
inconstancy, flirtations,
crowd
of
of little lines
amourettes, but
no
rising
lasting
(Plate XX.).
line
of heart
Saturn, chained
from
subject'sopposite
When
the
When
pale
When
low
of heart
is
and
broad,
the
always interfere
on
the
with
broad, gives
an
utter
contempt
sex.
line
down
and
bright red, it
subject is Uase
hand
the
denotes
and
affairs
thus
of the
and
close
head.
great violence
of
passion.
indifferent.
to the
line of
Cheiro's
100
When,
it hes
however,
of
head
being
completely
rule
the
line
the
high
the
on
close,the
too
of the Hand.
Lanqiiage
affections
it
the
is the
reverse
that
and
hand,
gives
and
case,
cold
hard,
is narrowed
space
head
the
by
will
and
envious
nature,
so
uncharitable.
in
Breaks
about
brought
the
high
and
Saturn,
under
Mercury,
line
of
heart
it is
XVI.),
with
commences
small
of
unfailing sign
an
fork
the
on
true, honest
Mount
of
and
nature
in love.
remarkable
very
low
or
the
under
"
caprice.
affection
in
disappointment
under
by fatality;
line tell of
the
the
on
hand.
notice
is to
point
whether
first is the
The
line of heart
the
it shows
best, because
commence
the
happiest
nature.
The
line
of
sign
sure
When
other
lying
line
the
good
that
very
uncertain
branch
one
one
in
disposition,and
that
one
line is
the
and
inclined
of
the
fork
so
denotes
then
make
is
the
marital
in affection.
and
branches
life.
happy, tranquil
to
is
Jupiter, the
on
Saturn, it
on
is not
of the
when
but
of
head
thin, it
tells of
coldness
of
of affection.
want
When
quite bare
resting
sign
affection
on
line of
early portion
branch
fingers,it is
second
happiness
rests
the
during
with
the
toward
When
heart
and
down
droops
forks,
fii:st and
fortune,
wide
relations
heart
of
it
in affections
unhappiness
the
between
nature,
that
low
so
bare
thin
and
toward
the
percussion
side
or
of the
hand,
it denotes
sterility.
lines
Fine
those
or
influence
who
the
to
up
thoughts
our
denote
uncrossed
if the
line
of
heart
in affairs
affection
has
the
from
of the
brought
line
heart, and
trouble
or
of
head
denote
by being crossed
has
been
smooth
fortunate.
and
When
is
rising
the
evil
an
nothing
A
to
sign
; in
obtain
subject
feeling very
lines
with
of
heart,
head
all matters
his
no
or
her
of
life
affection
are
such
joined together, it
much
very
a
subject would
stick
at
desires.
line of
deep affection.
and
heart, or
Such
with
person
very
can,
little,has
however,
be
not
very
the
power
of
sensual, par-
The
ticularly
if
the
less
subject
is
hand
he
On
soft.
be
not
may
"
Line
of
bard
sensual,
Heart.
101
such
hand
but
he
will
mark
never
will
feel
affect
the
deep
very
affection.
When,
that
the
has
become
the
however,
subject
cold,
has
had
heartless,
has
line
such
and
been
terrible
indifferent.
there,
but
disappointments
has
faded
in
out,
affection
it
is
that
sign
he
CHAPTER
THE
LINE
OF
And
.
doing
No
earthly
in
is
is true,
end
the
So
shall
Notes
all
be
all
in
share
the
e'en
the
for
such
"
Soul
All-conscious
fall.
feeble
sparrow's
And
the
great.
whole
all
of
success
and
the
to
as
accord
in
high,
and
part
reward
should
caring
but
good
for
just
not
theirs,
"
shall
things
have
right,
be
what
all
may
crown
the
So
is fate
shapes
men
what
With
And
that
that
thus,
For
what
FATE.
law
perfect
And
XI.
is fate.
Cheiro.
The
line
for
the
on
and
hands,
as
to
type
square
tiie
has
without
hand
long
naturally
that
whereas
line
in
as
in
worldly
this
the
on
one
conic
quarter
hand.
plays
than
the
line
on
psychic
the
102
with
keeping
of
fate
great
hand
success,
means
of
give
the
small
sees,
hand,
line
I
it
am
means
of
and
nothing,
line
shown
the
sees
success
and
of
one
map
fame,
on
sorry
is
student
and
fortune
one
similar
bewildered
The
the
latter
conic
point,
simply
to
part;
marked
the
if
on
of
the
or
philosophic,
writers, though
square
importance
the
This
is useless
sign
Lands,
is less
consequently
line
other
of
destiny,
important
importance
point.
of
an
on
in
more
them;
by
It
the
the
is concerned.
this
or
line
hand
strong
study.
small
are
on
half
the
successful
most
lines
success
as
of
spatulate,
overlooked
marked
not
the
not
of
that
the
of
palm
type
very
has
explaining
fate
the
important
clearly
one
it has
it
completely
concludes
long
the
apparently
an
far
as
line
upright
less
that
been
on
and
These
significant
most
this
will,
line
Qven
square,
therefore
are
this
fate,
the
remember
must
say,
of
psychic.
often
one
one
the
or
of
line
elementary,
conic,
upright
center
the
called
consideration
instance,
the
fate
is the
Saturnian,
In
of
and
fortune,
on
the
Cheird's
104
If the
than
other
of
the
Mount
of
direction, according
If the
line
distinction
and
through their
power
will
people
enormous
of
born
should
the
at
shows
particular
of
Jupiter,
It also
than
higher
unusual
relates
their
to
fellows
determination.
and
throw
than
more
Mount
up
point
any
success
hand
mount.
the
climb
to
in that
subject's life.
ambition,
energy,
fate
of
center
the
of
portion
or
great
of the
into
come
are
Jupiter, it
namely, toward
the
to
mount
any
it foretells
characteristics
ascend
line
If the
to
to
go
Saturn,
the
of fate
Such
character.
should
itself
fate
line
of the Hand.
Language
usual
in that
branch
that
at
success
direction,
particular
stage of life.
If
Jupiter,
the
be
When
'
will
and
most
the
line
very
of fate
If the
then
the
far
reaching
toward
ing
satisfy-
day
some
and
attack
will
blunder
or
of
rise until
troubled
late
success
and
heart,
the
joins
his
have
success
line
her
or
of
est
high-
XIX.).
be
will
success
^y^
Plain
in the
if it goes
from
comes
it
of
head.
over
once
line
that
foretells
the
life ; but
and
Plate
{li-li,
head, it
of
an
commander.
the
by
such
it
dividual
in-
wishes
his
beyond
however,
when,
affections
instance, if
go
their
finger of Saturn,
on
of
it denotes
Mars,
well
up
the
first half
the
subject's own
the
hand,
all
of the
energy,
severance,
per-
determination.
line
of fate
will
success
the
not
Such
into
surmounted,
smooth.
and
and
go
For
abruptly stopped
line
does
it will
far.
too
will
turn
ascend
the
that
palm, cutting
affections
stupidity
some
line
by
difficult,
hard,
will be
is
the
through
difficulties will be
rest
fate
end
will go
everything
of
stopped
by
the
beyond
probably
the
and
mount
own
subject.
gratifiedthrough
When
If the
a
of such
they together
thwarted
great in
so
runs
will
ambition
by crossing its
ruined
be
heart
line
and
power,
be
good sign, as
terminate
ambition
the
When
is not
will
success
even
fate
of
line
the
be
rise from
late
won
the
in
line
of
life,after
that
head, and
a
hard
marked,
line be well
struggle
and
through
the
subject's talents.
When
struggle
When
it rises
success
the
from
will
line
be
the
line
of heart
extremely
late in
life,after
difficult
won.
rises with
one
branch
from
the
base
of
Luna,
the
other
The
from
Venus,
hand
and
the
love
When
but
success
if
second
the
{aA
double
different
A
of
home
life
if
if
(c?,Plate
and
in
in
not
smiles
and
begin
if
XXI.).
be
uncertain
of
sign
sure
before
the
the
and
ups
misfortune
other
will
in
the
way
loss
ana
leaves
it
decided
wishes
own
one
shadow.
very
excellent
an
This
case
It
sign.
is much
more
the
subject
of
think
we
off, it
notes
de-
change
mean
of
position
denotes
and
distinct
two
if
important
tears
fate
is
which
sign
vegetable
they
go
we
comprise
must
the
of
call
also
sum
the
the
line
that
at
fate
are
They
existence.
them
for
happy,
feel
the
total
of
of
reverse.
our
lives.
from
the
accident
and
eat, drink,
cannot
Sunshine
but
adversity
from
Luna,
influence,
Plate
very
they
to
square,
influence
(c,
often
the
in
relation
the
as
by
date
line
in
loss,
caused
life
of
rules
line
through
Luna.
misfortune,
with
the
life
of
same
misfortune
kind
really
can
of
of
Mount
the
mark
affects
of
the
next
loss
accident
line
the
next
marked
and
from
danger
from
touching
square
follows
and
loss
any
happiness
fate-line
trouble
means
fate-line
the
the
of
protects
foretells
is sometimes
without
fate
matters.
of
of
line
It
more
feel
side
otherwise,
or
to
the
of
XXI.)
side
sign
People
and
the
is
marriage
do
the
on
such
lead
line
follow.
financial
or
XXL).
they
it is
is
will
line
(", Plate
on
cross
island
an
line,
subject's
fate-line
the
on
Mars
travel
and
the
on
XXL).
subject
business,
Plain
the
will
career
life, and
Plate
(m-m,
light
imagination
mounts.
square
money,
the
in
sister
the
of
the
of
with
or
which
careers
in
change
Plate
a,
full
break
accordance
success
irregular,
failure
the
105
between
sway
other
the
on
portion
complete
in
more
in
is
there
will
destiny
passion
and
and
When
to
and
broken
of
downs
subject's
of Fate.
Line
be
it
XXL).
successful,
and
sleep,
but
but
feel
acutely,
and
shadow,
CHAPTER
THE
LINE
And
there
are
And
some
in
And
some
who,
can't
By
burning
And
those
Oft
and
have
gaining
its
who
wealth,
peace,
in
success
health,
itself
consumes
sun
children
in
decrease.
feeble
more
the
crave
their
their
the
lap
in
success
again
things
all"
in
SUN.
some
other
have
crush
OF
who
some
war,
See
Man
XII.
stars,
Hindu
idol's
'neath
their
part
gilded
cars.
Cheiro.
line
The
of
brilliancy,
with
the
the
of
fate,
it
the
unless
the
of
from
life
good,
will
it
art
sun
the
Mars,
the
without
of
line
head,
of
success
the
the
It
the
in
of
the
Apollo,
be
mean
lieavily
more
much
as
in
given
line
considered
fate, be
it will
rule
same
as
reference
to
the
the
of
line
of
life, the
heart.
the
rest
of
of
the
106
given
life
when
lines
of
keenly
the
more
is
it
the
in
hand;
alive
subject
by
to
will
the
have
expression.
of
artistic
is
out,
line
worship
other
that
is
name
success
the
to
this
bears
power
the
the
increases
by
this
as
sun,
distinction
hand
life, with
to
of
not
liij.e of
given
from
or
line
and
temperament
the
rise
devoted
promises
to
line
instance,
The
and
career
of
rest
may
line
be
and
the
this.
this
fame
the
psychic,
meaning.
relates
the
of
in
work
for
and
to
call
to
gives
merely
line
applies
clear
and
it lies
called
like
spatulate.
or
work
more
with
Eising
must,
conic,
square
my
appreciation
of
success,
which
on
therefore
in
but
otherwise
of
hand
the
fate
of
XIII.),
philosophic,
and
line
The
lines
of
prefer
artistic,
that
line
on
otherwise
Plain
the
line
accordance
the
or
the
expressive
good
(Plate
on
line
I
sun
type
marked
similar
of
pursuits.
the
hand
beautiful.
Mount
of
Luna,
artistic, it
"With
the
denotes
the
other
MODIFICATIONS
OF
Plate
THE
PRINCIPAL
XIX.
LINES.
The
Rising from
of
fate, and
that
to
time
gives
more
brilliancy
or
the
class
in art
From
dependent
certain
107
the
increases
by the line
promised
success
whatever
from
in
it is marked
date
from
"
in poetry,
Rising
the
upon
Luna
of
line
it
and
being
(e-e,Plate
in
to
than
"
what
call
to
the
way
relating
as
the
it
by the line
shown
talent
promises
the
help
of
line
of
head, and
is
success
and
success
In
of others.
influenced
so
shown,
this
fortunes
the
by
distinction,largely
it is
case
of those
never
we
come
XXI.),
of
head, however, it is
literature,and
the Plain
upon
implies
name
determine
the fancies
sloping
misleading
riches.
Mount
with
a
depends
itself,to
or
less
its
as
"
of success,
sign
With
of the
things
of
inclined
more
denote
to
cess
suc-
after
tears,
success
difficulty.
Rising
until the
the
success,
second
half
from
artistic
things,
of the
talents
line
and
of
heart
looking
distinction
more
is
head, there
of
caprice
no
subject
alone
it
merely
denotes
it
from
other
people in
its
factor, but
being
nection
con-
not
of life is reached.
the
Rising
it denotes
line of
the
from
with
and
It
upon
in contact
after
success
the
and
accurate
hand
of
whether
fate,it
distinction
more
of art.
or
line of
of Sun.
on
It is far
Apollo
in
the
Line
and
at
the
in
influence
great
for art
taste
world
at
that
late
date
life.
If the
Saturn,
inclined
third
very
of
marked,
with
lines
multiplicity
have
with
sun
everything
great tendency
position,
Many
of
"
in
length
such
the
to
the
second,
formation
talents, the
the
finger
the
makes
riches, and
of
subject
the
even
of
sufficient
and
on
sensitiveness,but
toward
line
exceptionally straight
social
nearly equal
life.
chief
The
long line
gamble
to
chances
finger be
of
head
it denotes
the
when
love
combined
of
well
with
an
attaining riches,
power.
the
ideas
of
Mount
will
patience
Sun
interfere
to win
either
show
with
fame
an
all
or
renown
Such
subjects
(Plate XXI.).
never
Cheird's
].08
star
of
An
of
that
On
no
hollow
hand
one's
lasts,
of
sign
of
preservation
(^,
position
be
can
will
the
against
Plate
and
such
generally
and
that
sign
found.
certainty.
position
and
loss
Hand.
finest
very
cases
name
means
hand
how
matter
on
their
line
of
they
graves
of
of
that
indicates
recognition
the
heads.
the
absence
complete
Perhaps
their
island
such
is
sun
line
the
in
the
of
XXI.).
for
name
occur
attacks
the
through
length
scandal
XXI.).
The
artistic
the
of
to
this
on
perhaps
is
line
reference
in
{h, Plate
is
success
the
on
island
time
find
lasting
square
enemies
line
this
on
and
Brilliant
Language
line
such
the
will
be
all
of
sun
people,
world
laid
the
power.
on
though
difficult
honor
deserve
may
loses
sun
the
they
to
and
wreaths
an
otherwise
may
that
work
Such
gain.
fame,
talented
will
should
and
hard,
will
individuals,
rarely
have
achieve
crowned
it.
Cheiro's
110
into
through
or
in
If red
flat
at the
Mount
it foretells
life,
color,and
of
Mercury
weakness
some
and
and
ning
run-
disease of
action
of
the
circulation.
bad
and
the line of
pale in
If very
the heart.
heart
risingfrom
Wlien
Hand.
Language of the
when
color,particularly
heart,with small,
in
red
very
spots, it denotes
fever.
toward
When
twisted and
When
formed
In
Plate
small
little
biliousness
irregular,
and
in littlestraightpieces,
bad
islands,with
long,filbert
liver
complaints.
XIX
Plate
digestion(i-i,
nails,danger
to
lungs
and
,).
chest
(i-i,
XX.).
The
mark,
same
the
with
kind
same
of
"
elsewhere,it threatens
health,but it is a good
one
upon
crossingthe
hand.
It will thus
be
mark
seen
because
that
and
illnesses,
for
brain-fever.
for brain
it
down
gives a
the hand
more
for confirmation
of head
not found
of
life-linefor
and
troubles,
wiry kind
can
by the hepatica,yet he
to other
illnesses,
to the
must
portionsof
must
give robust
of health than
depend
naturallydelicate
which
nails,
not
may
very
largely
look
for other
the
hand, as,
always be noted
in
XIV.
CHAPTER
THE
Via
The
not
often
by
right
and
Venus
LASCIVA
Lasciva,
the
to
is
the
oif
run
into
palm
the
if
natural
the
on
the
of
LINE
OF
all
It
that
of
account
psychic
for
hands
be
a
and
vivid
by
than
on
of
much-used
of
It
and
word,
others.
Ill
should
gives
action
into
the
(W,
Plate
found
on
seven
types.
face
the
sometimes
distinct
Mount
of
XVII.).
which
person
feeling
of
science
has
"coincidence."
philosophic,
Its
It
the
keenly
position
Mount
the
through
when
a
the
of
runs
even
nature,
intuitional
warnings
the
from
impressionable
and
hand
excesses
often
more
other
an
It
hepatica.
it
is
XIII.),
INTUITION.
Luna.
influences,
its
(Plate
position
the
by
semicircle
clear
purely
any
life
the
such
across
is
any
of
found
dreams
that
on
Mount
the
denotes
strange
than
that
can
surroundings
others,
to
almost
but
(Plate XII.)
psychic,
is
hepatica,
marked.
to
the
hand
to
intuition
of
conic, and
Mercury
the
line
with
In
running
health-line
sister
wrist.
length
THE
The
the
INTUITION.
OF
confounded
the
but
LINE
THE
called
generally
passions,
it shortens
AND
otherwise
and
found,
force
VIA
or
is found
with
is
hepatica
sensitive
presentiment
never
of
been
more
for
able
on
XV.
CHAPTER
GIRDLE
THE
OF
Girdle
The
semicircle
the
and
Its
here
will
study
touchy
little
over
and
THE
THEEE
broken
that
second
BEACELETS.
and
fingers
kind
unbroken
or
of
finishing between
it except
such
on
is
It
it
the
denotes
certainly
in
highly
gives
conic
broad,
and
the
thick
with
highly
suality
sen-
hand.
little
psychic.
sensitive,
easily offended,
moods,
strung,
and
temperament,
nervous
unhappy
most
indicate
to
a
on
associated
rule
changeable
natures
sign
found
as
as
this
when
hands
mark
things.
found
never
toward
tendency
despondency.
People
this
possessing
enthusiasm
in the
but
unbroken
hysteria
and
have
to
this
that
natures,
when
and
ascribed
usually
is
prove
intellectual
is
XIII.)
first
that
state
generally
domain
real
the
AND
SATUEN,
fourth.
must
so
OF
(Plate
Venus
between
rising
third
I
of
EING
THE
VENUS,
mood
their
engages
in
moment
one
"
of
capable
are
that
anything
over
same
mark
the
rising
of
height
highest
they
but
fancy,
the
to
spirits, the
pitch
of
rarely twice
are
miserable
next
and
despondent.
When
the
with
contact
subjects
are
be
marred
through
the
peculiarly
exacting,
and
want
of
side
line
would
man
the
over
goes
the
will
marriage
that
girdle
as
hand
{h-h, Plate
marriage
hard
live
to
in
and
by
there
as
of
happiness
If
on
hand,
in
stars
are
the
Such
man's
in
comes
temperament.
with.
wife
the
of
doing
so
the
XVI.),
peculiarities
virtues
many
the
of
the
universe.
THE
The
good
and
to
Ring
sign
I have
cut
off
to
never
the
of
Saturn
have
on
yet
Mount
(Plate
the
XII.)
hand.
observed
of
EING
Fate
is
mark
I have
that
in
SATUEN.
OF
were
112
in
seldom
watched
closely
they
such
very
any
peculiar
way
way
and
found,
people
possessing
successful.
that
such
is not
It
people
seems
never
it,
MODIFICATIONS
OF
THE
Plate XX.-
PRINCIPAL
LINES.
The
gain
any
Girdle
of
point
that
deal
great
it
people
of
work
and
give
bracelets
the
reading
noticed
the
always
was
to
Afterwards
there
found
later
have
years,
by
my
many
is
interesting
attention
it
for
to.
to
notice,
what
the
of
for
took
find
always
these
of
continuity
pose
pur-
truth
after
this
this
and
out
study
I
case,
by
told
me
in
in
in
in
first
my
early
one
thought
reference
XVI.),
of
ternal
in-
chilaren.
I
way,
superstition.
hospitals,
to
the
the
to
through
being
est
near-
practical
more
life,
into
Plate
(m-m,
bearing
a
have
the
relation
the
one
rising
almost
in
going
deserves
their
and
ailments,
and
recorded,
sequently
con-
worth.
be
the
at
one
arch
an
in
what
may
health
of
that
bracelet,
wrist,
in
is, however,
taught
weakness
point
to
the
importance
and
first
instance,
in
much
There
been
shape
up
it
has
XXV.)
of
the
on
of
attached
bears
had
high
have
that
strong
mean
case
consultants
significance
they
of
watching
give
now
Another
it
deal
convinced
become
defined,
great
in
life, when
of
them,
to
position
as,
as
itself.
regard
saw
"
113
temperament
Plate
also
hand
the
consultant
body
want
consider
not
it
rose
my
the
my
was
what
from
I
in
it
warn
of
organs
such
(See
truth.
the
when
when
particularly
palm,
In
that
of
of
principally
and
with
do
with
deal
great
hand,
point
this,
Bracelets.
BKACELETS.
study
with
"
but
THEEE
XIII.)
the
peculiar
observe
to
in
or
contains
always
lines,
and
strange
(Plate
do
to
half-way.
up
Their
desire.
or
Three
the
and
Saturn,
for
plans,
THE
The
of
everything
ideas
always
Ring
may
have
big
they
that
the
they
may
"
full
Venus,
bracelets
robust
manner
is
that,
if
constitution,
the
point
well
and
I
and
this
have
clearly
again,
called
XVI.
CHAPTER
THE
OF
LINE
What
if the
matter
The
MAKRIAGE.
license
paid
Unless
love
'Twere
better
they
"
link
words
each
be
heart
wed
heart,
to
lives
those
keep
said,
not
are
apart.
Cheiro.
Of
the
that
say
details
important
What
is
that
mark
must
be
fact
of
the
of
can
being
foretold
except
as
thus
can
when
strong.
not
to
other
singled
the
that
into
in
is
should
case
may
surround
an
the
the
important.and
as
be
be,
ordinary
what
time
set
only
can
If
any
room
that
114
apart
be
one
has
nower
marked,
can
by
power
is,
and
what
years
to
and
so
life
just
or
marry,
to
the
permanent
magnetize
the
portant
im-
marriage,
the
referring
why
to
events
all
to
as
life
explain
Now,
if
even
on
one's
answered
the
had.
liaisons^
influence
in
have
respect
is known
the
the
ence
influ-
that,
coeur^
It
the
influence.
in
case
what
from
divided
they
such
affaires de
XIII.
registers
be
be, is
recognize
not
influence
certainly
that
natural
many
may
Plate
life, it follows
is
esting
inter-
as
case
by
merely
with
such
give
the
as
does
of
one's
should
that
us.
room,
it
"
to
sorry
study.
hand
kind
in
marriage
just
the
am
naturally
to
shown
as
accordance
event
and
the
this
marriage,
religious
or
found
of
Mercury
is in
an
out
of
lives, what
that
noticed
endeavor
side
lines
of
it is also
; and
Why
iron
all
barely
clearly, that
our
always
there
as
over
cheiromancy,
on
therefore
this
or
it civil
hand,
liaison
brought
of
stated
important
the
mysteries
bit
Mount
I have
be
marry,
magnet
other
the
the
by
influences
on,
on
and
so
and
advance,
as
people
will
with
line
be
written
have
or
the
ceremony,
produced,
marriage
in
ignored
and
stated,
different
effect
be
marks
first
been
connection
known
or
have
point.
in
possible
as
that
have
all
almost
and
mere
books
many
every
connection
Cheird's
116
then
and
Luna
runs
into
When
the
line of influence
the
person
the
subject marries
than
the
fate-line,the
marriage will be
the
more
is stronger than
will
have
the
greater
subject's line
and
power
of
fate,then
individuality
more
subject.
The
mark
happiest
breaks,
the
marriage
curves
the line
When
and
the
whom
of
it
the
(/-?,Plate
influence-
XX.).
out
straight,with-
be
kind.
any
subject
is when
should
Mercury
toward
upward, the
curves
with
evenly
runs
the Mount
on
line of fate
the
on
drops downward
or
with
person
marriage
irregularitiesof
or
crosses,
it
^- When
of
fate-line
to the
line of
The
that
the
real affection.
than
capricious fancy
and
up
of the Hand.
Language
the
is married
will die
is not
possessor
likely to
XX.).
at
marry
any
time.
from
health
bad
When
of the
line
the
long, gradual
the
'When
some
heart,
the
person
to will
with
line has
ill health
in
island
an
cross
brought
the
over
or
sudden
will
cause
the
married
in
trouble
subject
small
hair-lines
fine
dropping
the illness
by
on
marries.
by accident
die
with
it foretells trouble
gradual
curve,
great
very
of
droops
is married
subject
marriage is distinct,but
of
the line
it toward
and
line
the
When
center
death
the
at
or
life,and
the
curve,
; but
the
person
there
when
is
end.
portion, it denotes
any
while
separation
the
island
lasts.
the
of
center
This
XIX.).
the
When
be
the
divides
hand, it
is all the
{k-U, Plate
of Mars
should
line
the
When
line
warned
at
the
tells
of
end
divorce
certain
more
into
if
drooping
or
sloping toward
line
fine
fork
from
cross
Plain
it to the
XIX.).
is full
not
to
of
little islands
marry.
Such
and
mark
lines,the
drooping
is
sign of the
subject
greatest
un-
happiness.
When
and
forked, it is again
sign
of
in
unhappiness
marriage.
When
the
line breaks
When
the
line
in
two, it denotes
sudden
break
in the
married
life.
of
marriage
sends
an
offshoot
on
to
the
Mount
of
Sun
The
and
and
When,
the
hand
will
its possessor
some
way
and
toward
will
it appears
marry
some
of distinction,
one
famous.
down
it goes
lose
line of
the
cuts
position through
sun.
marriage {i-i,
is
whose
on
fine line
opinions
into
by
and
women
"
say,
You
the
have
so-called
truths
the greatest
The
marriage.
marriage has
no
allow
even
divorce
the
blood-money
courts
crush
and
degrade
of burden
have
and
?
not
torture-chamber
12
are
such
to
the
back
service
money
of
if he
is,alas
the
How
of the
must
divorce
he
hearts
the
whom
would
to
be
sealed,
as
half
half
of
marry
again unless
long, how
How
long
men
will
were
or
brutes
because
noble
this
and
hand
reality
throne
lip-servicedecustom
beasts
women
together because
of their
once,
is in
slavery of
live
not
certain
on
the other
which
will this
exist and
women
who
long
on
that
the
joined together,
and
if the
into
dinned
Grod hath
the
ceremony
divorced
words
they
so
that
so-called
women
^1
generally
mockeries,
are
into
men
tell that
of woe,
vows
"
entered
a.s
all,"and
often, that
their freedom,
Men
deeply
go
know
heart?
and
men
to
palmist'slips are
half
"Those
"
They
speak
nature, making
buy
of the
"
study.
its children
mediation
into
side
incre'^ible what
now
hide
to
! too
divorce
to
"
better
to
did
allows
are,
of its citizens.
long
The
Catholic
pair
the
as
hearts.
unsuitable, and
The
the
marriagei
to
or
of this
well
gaiety
Church
bridegroom
pour
destroy
How
of
of all
out
touching the
on
palmistry
It is almost
cloaked, that
through the
the
almost
marriage
on
day.
may
their
masks
mockery
and
you
of
falsehoods
the wretched
the
in this work
confessor, but
but
turned
special occasions
they
much,
so
put asunder."
man
cuts
'^'
me
Protestant
of the bride
ears
and
of the present
father
are
after
aifection
relating to marriage,
laws
read
faces
smiling
that
the
told
of the
and
opposition
province
those
and
running parallelwith
deep
some
women
have
unravel
obstacle
great
downward
grows
it appears.
my
to
as
and
men
of
hand
within
It is not
mount
XVIII.).
there
marriage-line, it tells
person
top of the
the
(i,Plate
When
let
person
of
marriage
are
contrary,
whose
line
my
it tells that
in
117
of Marriage.
XXI.).
When
the
the
on
person
Plate
generally
on
Line
dread
who
of that
were
Cheird's
118
the
much,
garments,
Let
them
and
study
we
if
but
d-^'en
preach
good
pride,
in
not
honor's
for
for
s'^^lf
they
are
that
serve,
may
draws
spun.
they
nigh,
till
as
the
be
they
as
live
helpers
task
is
all
the
husband
and
world
ing
fear-
their
very
deceive
to
to
the
scene,
than
world
seeing
children,
the
to
closer
the
the
the
closer
into
into
done,
nature
of
for
truth
be
to
do
as
likewise.
Let
And
for
lastly,
part
of
let
those
those
to
them
redeeming
goodness
that
less
costume.
responsible
truth's.
in
fiction
of
but
gain,
but
servants
of
or
chance
them
and
more
flattery
them
sake
the
chil-
the
sake
them
give
life
in
which
"
of
sons
of
of
art
teach
sake,
"
they
of
them,
out
give
but
for
goodness
honor
the
mistakes,
children,
not
and
out
all, read
for
do
they
as
them
of
faces
pale
going
going
and
once
make
they
outside
around
shame,
them,
see
"
women,
give
stakes;
as
edging
did
father
and
closer
wrapping
parents'
another
one
faith,
little,
too
of
drink
to
men
marry,
is
do
the
are
arena,
buried
loving
did,
""
of
cloak
the
mother
so
Hand.
often
husband,
the
the
in
ghosts
too
/)f
how
honor
fearing
spectators
reincarnated
of
wife
the
wife,
the
like
m'
souls
the
of
"
hating
all,
and
truth
of
queens
Language
the
world.
till
and
humanity
the
And
universe
daughters
so
may
is
they
finished,
of
the
be
till
till
the
world,
the
end
destiny
CHAPTEE
XVII.
CHILDREN,
So
.
oft
bear,
to
Thro'
early hours,
The
Or
of
story
of
father's
bear
To
All
that
load,
stagger
life
but
With
care.
! how
me
hard
heavy
that
and,
on,
years,
tears
drunken
Ah
To
later
thro'
mother's
cross,
death,
all
death
but
alone
to
virtue
blind
eyes
find
stumbling,
loss,
!
Cheiro.
To
have,
tell
seems
than
the
details
Owing
have
study
the
accuracy
been
largely
well
the
In
can
difficulties
first
the
touch
of
development
the
as
The
of
the
line
to
the
lines
portion
accurately
of
of
be
in
do
the
with
the
of
For
Venus
these
out
clearly, but
the
hand
are
also
the
mount
make
out
whether
in
faint.
touch,
such
fine
are
their
children
119
this
with
person
the
time
any
as
knowing
such
of
point, I
details
many
possible,
as
point.
hand
that
very
poor
to
have
dren
chil-
the
fine
case
that
it will
position
play
of
an
requires
these
so
important
that
lines, by
on,
one
part
end
scope
micro-
found
be
and
appearance,
will
it
the
from
lines
upright
so
such
By
by
requires
large.
the
are
them
they
and
full
as
of
at
to
ful
wonder-
more
on
portions
likely
likely
cheiromancy.
give
way
instance,
so
of
explanation
all
of
is not
mount
lucid
bit
credited
to
clear
as
is
or
this, however,
pursuit
book,
knowledge
Sometimes
marriage.
in
had,
one
do
been
this
so
way
children
to
To
I have
acquired.
of
it is not
the
to
has
one
lines.
writing
to
Mount
relating
make
of
the
do, but
which
thorough
must
to
given
usually
lie in
a
children
main
with
that
person
lines
is
endeavor
place,
this
on
the
by
requested,
I shall
permissible.
of
thing
given
than
to
number
wonderful
very
careful
more
the
accurately
all
the
can
in
the
Cheird's
120
life
be
the
of
subject
male
otherwise
or
if
the
of
will
they
Hand.
delicate
be
if
strong;
or
will
they
female.
or
leading
The
Language
lines
Broad
fine,
lines
these
to
marked
clearly
are
regard
males
denote
they
When
with
points
are
lines,
narrow
denote
they
follows
as
females.
children
healthy
strong,
when
.^^
if
faint,
very
When
delicate
in
they
the
first
its
early
When
ending
When
one
important
of
part
life,
the
at
line
the
to
they
lines,
wavy
line
the
if
but
is
reverse.
island,
little
line
the
the
are
is
well
the
marked
child
will
farther
it
be
very
will
tually
even-
health.
good
have
The
are
is
and
longer
than
parent
numbers
death
island,
all
run
be
superior
the
the
from
will
the
result.
the
to
rest,
child
one
will
be
more
others.
outside
of
the
in
marriage-line
toward
the
hand.
On
such
the
case
be
in
able
go
they
will
man
affectionate
extremely
marks
hand
man's
to
into
proceed
here.
be
nature
superior
his
or
just
as
rule,
From
these
her
pursuit
as
clear
fond
exceptionally
way.
in
often
are
however,
as
children
of
the
observations
of
other
on
minute
and
think
details
have
will
hand
woman's
the
shows
an
the
student
which
in
but
woman's,
will
not
can-
MODIRCATIONS
OF
PRINCIPAL
THE
Plate
XXI.
LINES.
Cheird's
122
It
of
that
really means
a
in
man
every
terrible
some
part
climax,
The
either
the
work
the
life and
and
moment,
position
into
cutting
subject will
in this
"
may
with
case
crowned
Saturn
who
one
star
and
wealth
the
on
ON
Mount
price has
in peace
perhaps
STAR
position, but,
late ; the
riches, it
of
THE
with
is that
almost
with
as
OF
with
been
Certain
too
it
star
mount,
Jupiter,
on
of those
one
through
who
some
SUN.
XIX.)
Such
happiness.
and
is,however,
happiness.
the
others, that
it
in this
When
has
of
way
that, though
come
health,
or
gives great
by the
case
the
people, without
wealthy
wealth
or
contentment
denotes, like
rich
however,
great fame
and
high
too
as
in
celebrity,but
the
on
the
will be
it is connected
hand
of
case
found
The
star
brilliancy
the
in the
and
success
type
it denotes
of
little above
Madame
himself
being rich
in
the
in
talent
and
the
middle
work
line
in
of the
Bernhardt,
Sarah
ON
THE
of the
OF
MOUNT
Mount
of
science,business,
hand, and,
association
by the
formed
an
of sun,
art.
it denotes
It should
impression
of
not
tion,
posiwhose
XXVII.).
STAR
center
or
through
Plate
on
THE
mount
the
goods.
When,
to
off the
distinction
THE
(2?,Plate
rule, without
mind.
it
mount,
contact
hand
and
doom.
like the
contact
gains
MOUNT
Sun
of the
probably
gives
never
of the
world's
be
be
may
dramatic
some
"
in
he
or
for
cast
man
fate.
The
side
brought. into
be
Judas,
have
fingers. This,
the
destiny;
will
but
on
of
be
brilliancy,some
star
or
he
career
for the
THE
too
life
king
history, but
make
terrible
of
unrivaled
a
side
that
denotes
drama
some
fate,a plaything
of
for the
"
second
at
the
some
majesty of death
child
in
all his
Saviour, but
terrible
tlie
way
of the Hand.
Language
as
in the
with
or
MERCURY.
Mercury
the
power
(g, Plate
of
XIX.)
denotes
ing
eloquence, accord-
foregoing examples, by
the
side
walks
of the
of life.
The
Star.
123
,
THE
The
that
star
the
on
through
ON
STAR
of
Mount
MOUNT
THE
under
Mars
MARS.
{j, Plate
Mercury
the
fortitude
and
patience, resignation,
OF
XVIII.), denotes
honors
greatest
will
be
gained.
On
the
distinction
warfare
opposite side
of the
and
will
celebrity
in which
the
THE
The
star
system,
to
in
drowning,
however,
is that
this
the
when
be
fact
revolver
or
have
may
that
the
the star
affections
is
center
once
and
more
When
with
of
more
ON
MOUNT
OF
THE
On
"
hand
man's
the
the
same
on
such
a
.often
so
in
ing,
mean-
and
the
the
on
my
mount,
dreamy
and
head,
that
inative
imagresult
hands
of
these
days
the
vogue.
VENUS.
(?, Plate
of Venus
Mount
favorable, but
and
of
idea,
the
of fashion.
out
is much
successful
or
it relates
that
this
to
belief,but
morphine
STAR
of
line
the
to
is another
There
found
former
going
them
the
of
hold
not
this mount
on
been
has
is
of
do
is,according
given rise
star
suicides
passions.
balance
this star
success
be
or
in
the
overdose
have
may
ends
the
signal battle
qualities
cheiromants.
to
THE
In
other
given rise
for
water
the
ruin
Because
insanity.
suicides, it
the
will
the
faculties.
sign, which
line of head
faculties
will
with
Jupiter, great
LUNA.
XVIII.)
from
celebrity arising
accordance
to
(A;,Plate
Luna
imaginative
the
through
life,or
OF
MOUNT
THE
of
martial
under
engaged.
be
ON
Mount
sign of great
namely,
the
on
STAR
of Mars
Mount
from
arise
will
subject
the
hand,
this time
in
relation
sign indicates
woman's
hand.
XVIII.)
to
the
extraordinary
No
jealousies or
spoils of conquest.
of the
mount,
success
the
of such
amours
in the
arena
of love.
subject will
Cheiro's
124
Language
THE
The
star
in
fortune
thumb
In
the
is
by
this
with
clear
certain
weak,
the
star
portion
may
of
mentality
should
could
have
line
be,
the
it
and
is
little
of
impossible
discretion
mind
in
the
power
be
on
be
meaning
seek
to
of
the
part
indications
with
keeping
stands
on
with
to
this,
that
with
of
for.
the
understood
dispense
the
in
It
dealing
must
to
good
great
phalange
that
hand.
or
In
it
signs
naturally
head.
study,
lesser
borne
of
first
will.
the
must
character
general
of
be
sign
lesser
undeveloped
directions
amount
the
the
other
every
it
gives
fingers
the
on
of
of
important
most
remarks
by
that
instance,
the
the
and
strength
subject's
important
shown
of
one
foregoing
tendencies
for
the
of
phalanges
attempted,
or
Hand.
FINGERS.
THE
ON
outer
or
touched
through
star
denoted
tips
anything
success
The
the
on
STAK
the
of
the
the
reason,
hand
taining
con-
indeed
as
however
exercise
student.
the
of
CHAPTER
XIX.
THE
The
in
one
indicates
It
sign.
the
position
will
is
Jupiter
of
life
the
it denotes
On
pursuit
The
On
of
influence
himself
On
from
cross
on
of
death
Sun
it
be
base,
late
evil,
fatalistic
is
terrible
at
least
life
early
in
the
this
when
the
on
affection
the
summit
the
of
line
of
the
life.
when
by
the
line
itself
in
the
life.
of
tendencies
sign
line
cross
of
on
of
great
one
with
touching
but
Mount
when
commencement
when
accident;
by
the
it will
XVIII.),
the
of
of
fate,
the
ter
cen-
in
disappointment
the
riches.
or
and
Plate
the
to
on
case
feature
in
is, however"
Mount
of
as
rule, indicates
dishonest
duplicity.
to
Mars
under
it
Mercury
Mount
the
on
Mercury,
Mars
of
denotes
under
the
dangerous
tion
opposiand
force, violence,
Jupiter
quarrels.
the
the
{I, Plate
the
violent
of
the
at
{n,
inclined
Mount
hand,
down
the
close
that
change
There
the
time
favorable
sometimes
it indicates
the
as
it, namely,
strange
about
the
Saturn
the
on
enemies
death
even
art,
one
the
and
of
fame,
cross
of
and
especially
found
trouble.
by
have
to
is
When
it increases
Mount
and
nature,
of
This
Luna.
of
side
of
mount,
of
life.
seldom
danger,
position
roughly
life ;
Mount
the
the
is
about
sign
this
In
Mount
the
danger
this
good
individual.
middle
the
is
it denotes
toward
in
On
the
that
and
mount,
into
and
star,
brought
one
it
the
to
disappointment,
XVIII.).
come
influence
of
which
from
rises
fate
life, but
(m, Plate
affection
opposite
trouble,
or
in
position
Jupiter
will
is the
cross
CEOSS.
Mount
of
Mount
imagination.
Moon
the
The
under
man
with
the
line
such
of
head
sign
will
denotes
deceive
fatal
even
XVI.).
of
Venus,
when
heavily
125
marked,
it indicates
some
great
Cheiro's
126
trial
fatal
or
life,
of
line
in
change
the
relates
to
Above
to
denotes
destiny
of
lying
but
in
on
the
one's
other
lying
close
the
to
relatives.
near
and
fate,
and
between
it
side
of
the
relatives,
by
career
and
the
hand
life-line
and
next
means
to
Luna
journey.
line
the
touching
with
in
opposition
disappointment
and
line
small
very
quarrels
the
of
Hand.
of
head,
it
foretells
wound
some
or
accident
head.
the
By
the
Running
line
side
when
but
and
troubles
Mars,
of
in
it
of
the
by
cross
Plain
the
tells
it
affection
of
influence
the
of
Language
of
heart,
side
of
into
the
the
the
death
line
of
of
line
of
some
sun,
fate,
loved
disappointment
disappointment
one.
in
position.
in
money
and
over
tiio
CHAPTER
XX.
SQUARE.
THE
The
It is
protected
When
of
the
the
will
square
is still
outside
Saturn,
When
or
WTien
anxiety
danger
some
When
the
line
brought
object
the
even
from
resting
in
fall into
the
line be
the Mount
all kinds
of
loss.
directly under
well-formed
itself,and
the Mount
it is
square,
tells of
sign of
terrible
some
Saturn, it foretells
under
through
runs
{j,Plate
broken
of
strain
tion
preserva-
the
danger
that
at
Mount
it denotes
square,
under
Saturn,
heavy
some
some
fatalityto
XXI.).
Plate
point (/v,
by the
of
through
it denotes
square,
the
protection from
XXI.).
denotes
XXL).
Venus,
line
life
inside
Venus
on
When
through
brought
of
all
square
particular moment.
life-line passes
center
brain
affections.
affection
trouble
one
with
accident.
line of head
heart
on
the
the
the
through
on
serious
very
menaced.
connected
sense,
ject
sub-
the head.
to
if the
square
yation
by
on
of one's
When
of
right
the
it denotes
square,
worldly
that
danger
from
through
runs
the
whatever
that
at
rising above
from
preservation from
to
it shows
well-formed
line goes
when
protection
preservation
of
if the
line,but
of work
the
from
subject's life in
Even
of
it denotes
strength and
trouble
sign
most
preservation," because
through
runs
loss,but
or
of the
one
of
particular point
of fate
averted.
be
When
death,
that
at
line
disaster
danger
the
mark
financial
of
"the
called
usually
is
(Plate XV.) is
square
of
it tells
passion, but
that
will
the
always
preser-
When
subject
manage
will
to
escape.
When,
the
127
line
of
life and
touching it from
the
Cheird's
128
Plain
the
of
Mars,
such
place
the
Hand.
imprisonment
means
seclusion
or
from
world.
When
arising
other
in
square
of
Language
the
on
the
through
On
Jupiter,
On
Saturn,
On
the
On
Mercury,
On
Mars,
On
Luna,
line,
from
the
from
from
from
for
the
desire
an
instance,
that
for
through
of
excess
line
from
protection
any
excess
the
subject.
shadows
the
life.
fame.
mercurial
restless,
danger
mount
of
fatality
the
from
the
ambition
the
denotes
square
of
qualities
from
Sun,
as,
the
mounts
temperament.
enemies.
imagination,
of
travel.
or
from
the
evil
effects
of
some
MODIFICATIONS
OF
PRINCIPAL
THE
Plate
XXII.
LINES.
""l"
CHAPTER
THE
island
The
the
of
is not
hand
which
on
frequently relates
to
as
It is
; as, for
heart-disease
inherited.
to the line
or
tion
por-
instance,heavily marked
of the line of
in the center
on
the
head, it denotes
an
mentality.
in relation to
hereditary weakness
When
it is found.
distinct mark
one
SPOT.
THE
CIRCLE,
hereditary evils
THE
ISLAND,
fortunate
XXI.
on
the line of
life,it denotes
When
on
the line of
fate,some
When
on
illness and
point.
through scandal
When
line
Any
to the
attendant
line
to the
same
position and
generally
name,
forming
which
from
island is
an
bad
indication
in relation
it is found.
the Mount
on
serious illness.
of Venus
passion to the
man
running into
who
woman
or
an
inland foretells
influences
the
(2),Plate XVIIL).
A
will
or
on
line
health,it foreshadows
running into
An
it foretells loss of
matters.
{h,Plate XXI.).
the line of
on
forming
line of
kind
and
influence
and
will be
of
crossingthe hand
cross
trouble
island and
an
line
when
it
at
the Mount
that
of Venus
particularpoint
run
direct
evil influence
an
the
line of
the
runs
barrier to the
into and
success
it
intentions
talents and
the
bars
of the
bad
heart,some
; when
will
from
to the line of
runs
into
line of
129
will
bring
head, some
nel;
disgracefulchan-
some
fate,some
influence
If the
evil influence
at which
the lines
Cheiro's
130
island
An
which
on
of
any
the
of
Mount
On
the
On
Saturn
On
the
On
Mercury
of
the
Mars
On
Luna,
On
Venus,
in
weakness
a
the
mount
on
{Jc,Plate
found
If
the
the
success
On
the
Mount
point
working
subject
break
will,
as
spot
bright-red
blow
some
to
succeed,
of
the
particularly
in
power
influenced
imagination.
the
by
of
sport
fancy
and
will
CIRCLE.
it
is
circle
is
mark.
favorable
On
fortunate.
it denotes
be
it were,
able
line,
clear
to
round
go
from
danger
important
not
the
Sun,
other
any
This
it tells
mount
and
drowning.
indicates
it
himself
round
that
circle
that
misfortune
from
in
at
without
particular
"
in
being
other
able
get free.
SPOT.
spot
the
on
sign of temporary
the
line
of
illness.
indicates
head
shock
or
taken
to
injury
from
fall.
or
black
bright-red
the
art.
subject.
any
generally
on
the
and
THE
is
for
talent
cowardice.
out
the
which
the
and
through
of
Luna
of
touching
he
words,
in
of
the
the
subject.
changeable
spirit and
Mount
position
against
When
ambition.
XX.).
on
only
and
science.
or
THE
and
of
qualities
pride
the
too
easily led
person
the
to
person
weak
the
it weakens
Sun
business
to
it shows
On
misfortune
it makes
relation
it weakens
Jupiter
brings
it
Mount
in
passion
to
the
injures
mounts
Hand.
it is found.
anything
is
of the
Language
or
line
blue
spot
spot
of
life
on
some
denotes
the
illness.
nervous
line
of
illness
of
health
the
is
nature
usually
of
fever.
mean
fever,
XXII.
CHAPTER
"
THE
The
of
THE
GKILLE,
LA
TEIANGLE,
is very
tlie
hand.
It
and
mount,
indicates
especially
of
the
in
often
obstacles
that
means
subject
MYSTIQUE,"
CROIX
and
seen,
accordance
obstacles
with
that
RING
generally
the
against
those
THE
OF
that
brought
are
of
portion
the
upon
of
success
SOLOMON.
the
mounts
particular
the
by
on
hand
in
dencies
ten-
which
it
is found.
On
the
Mount
of
it
Jupiter
denotes
egotism,
pride,
and
the
dominative
spirit.
On
a
the
morbid
Mount
of Saturn
it foretells
misfortune,
melancholy
nature,
and
tendency.
On
the
Mount
of
Sun
the
it
tells
of
vanity,
folly, and
desire
for
celebrity.
On
the
Mount
of
it denotes
Mercury
unstable
an
and
rather
unprincipled
"
person.
On
the
On
the
Mount
of
Mount
Luna
it
Venus,
of
foretells
in
caprice
(Plate XV.)
triangle
distinct, and
not
When
distinct
usual
in
the
so
the
for
the
by
in
the
organization
On
work,
in
success
formed
Mount
delving
is
the
shape
chance
of
Saturn
into
the
quietude.
dis-
crossing
of
people,
is
and
of
the
found
clear
and
lines.
Jupiter,
in
often
it
promises
handling
of
more
men,
and
than
even
affairs.
every-day
of
sigu,
Mount
of
management
and
passion.
curious
the
on
discontent,
triangle.
the
The
restlessness,
it
gives
occult,
for
forth.
131
talent
the
inclination
and
study
of
human
for
mystical
magnetism,
and
Cheiro's
132
On
a
the
calm
of
Mount
toward
demeanor
Sun
the
of the Hand.
Language
it denotes
and
success
of
practical application
Celebrity
fame.
will
and
art
such
spoil
never
people.
On
the
success
On
ideas
the
of Mars
Mount
Mount
of the
The
it
and
of
in
science
it tells of
warfare, great
calmness
in any
scientific
method
in
following
the
out
calmness
(r,Plate
mark
the
heart, or
main
line.
formed
lie
as
be
and
distinct
qualitiesare
the
excellent
an
position
either
fate
and
without
mark
and
mark
at
of
of
sign
success
on.
of the
center
its upper
or
line from
the
with
connection
rangle
quad-
lower
tremities.
ex-
head
to
other
any
superstition.
in
widely apart
this
the
domain
found
line
the
by
its
for
usually
mysticism, occultism,
three
of
power
mystique."
ceoix
it may
but
be
it may
It denotes
has
XIX.),
It may
love, the
it is found.
"la
strange
is
or
in
calculation
and
self.
over
which
on
These
promises
danger.
Venus,
control
tripod
This
qualities,and
money.
gives
in
of Luna
Mount
mount
any
or
its restless
checks
imagination.
the
restraint
business
of mind
presence
it
Mercury
to
the
On
of
in relation
crisis,and
On
Mount
often
themselves, although
takes
the
on
hand
is
founded,
con-
therefore
very
important.
When
high
for
mysticism
where
by
one's
it relates
curiosity
heart
more
the
than
so
line takes
with
when
a
own
self.
know
to
deeper interest
When
to
that
"
sharp
curve
but
life,
not
how
Croix
it is
toward
Such
the
that
hand
the
on
up
people
their
of
head,
marked
it
over
downward.
is
desire
to
their
want
for its
the
follow
will
it farther
turn
with
superstitious nature,
It must
of
be
than
out
in
than
more
the
by
sake.
own
center
belief
told,actuated
closely connected
more
gives
give the
will
fortunes
ambitions
own
"
it
the
study involves
Mystique
Jupiter,
the
and
the
this
head-line, when
remembered
that
line
the
of
even
that
length
The
of
the
line
over
The
long
Croix
of
it
cross
"
one
it
will
has
be
is
touches
the
entire
fate-line,
the
than
Ring
occult,
the
but
mere
of
in
love
of
short
very
the
on
formed
line
of
133
with
the
the
long
particularly
it, the
by
line
than
and
occultism,
Solomon.
of
so
one.
if
the
head.
love
of
the
mystic
career.
Solomon
this
is
or
Ring
superstitious
formation
independent
an
The
this.
more
for
greatest
THE
The
with
times
the
The
Mystique,^''
Croix
do
to
thousand
be
"
''''La
much
will
the
influence
Triangle,
head
Mystique
When
will
The
Grille,
RING
(Plate
case
the
it
shows
mystic
OF
XII.)
more
denoted
SOLOMON.
is
the
by
that
sign
power
"
La
also
of
Croix
denotes
the
master,
Mystique."
the
the
love
adept,
of
CHAPTER
HANDS
When
COVERED
the
spreading
sensitive, but
and
thoughts
This
of
things
its
surface,
is
in
will
that
troubles
and
more
successful
for
SMOOTH
and
even
but
when
in
of
as
" "
do
hard
when
than
would
In
be
the
too
lines
the
the
much
of
if
latter
case
will
not
an
skin,
the
longer
work,
yet
the
even
subject
than
but
the
I
am
where
palm
will
of
retain
with
person
speaking
there
the
is
of
manual
ever
whatever
and
palm
others.
to
nature,
but
of
little
by
all
imagine
if the
the
sorts
hand
that
one
net
nervous
worried
people
take
they
This
is
of
much
so
sufficient
in
be
far
is
temperament
rarely
again
sign
greater
it is not
calm
people
worry
lose
temper,
modified
control
and
matter
of
interest
to
the
by
ness
calm-
control
lose
temper
SKIN.
is covered
buoyancy
naturally
and
skin.
coarse
cases
intensely
like
exertion.
hand
the
to
why.
THE
When
belong
firm, it is
subject
lines
self.
reason
When
fine
HANDS.
seldom
know
soft.
or
few
They
they
soft.
indifference
that
with
disposition.
they
being
palm
hands
smooth
Very
but
PALM.
and
such
"
excitable
for
than
people
is
importance
troubles
energetic,
of
nature
soft
be
THE
disturbed
no
palm
and
an
other
of
be
ailments
firm, it denotes
hard
the
that
OF
multitude
continually
if the
so
of
way
be
COLOR
with
tells
would
that
particularly
the
it
THE
"
is covered
liand
one
LINES
WITH
entire
over
XXIII.
where
work
this
134
with
temperament
This
is of
little
labor
can
still
or
be
course
very
of
fine
youth
light
much
affected
much
manual
work
observed
by
by
is done
the
ridges
CHAPTER
THE
the
When,
is
as
is
will
be
not
and
When
should
the
be
breadth
of
If,
denotes
views,
the
the
When
the
the
second
subject
strong
resolution.
within
itself
will
the
seeds
of
This
upper
angle
of
angle
should
thought
be
and
worldly
his
and
base
of
the
XXII.),
the
although
base
of
the
angle
tri-
angle, which
lower
such
such
interests
of
three
small,
the
health, it
it denotes
case
will
person
whole,
the
not
lines, it
would
man
clined
in-
be
unit
uncertain
wavy,
Such
cowardice.
selves,
by them-
considered
the
of
spirit;
always
principles.
triangle it has
the
ideas
the
from
very
but
its base
for
the
line
individuality
great
qualities it exhibits,
of
and
contains
success.
angle.
upper
XXII.)
is formed
by
clear, well
pointed,
and
and
delicacy
toward
mind,
by
altogether
Plate
{a-a,
the
be
Mars.
of
narrow
sign,
(", Plate
by
of
the
The
the
and
have
Such
of
Plain
formed
formation
then
the
success,
miist
lines
the
by
further
against
even
base
when
as
middle,
generosity
spirit, meanness,
majority
in
the
entire
and
triangle
great
upper,
the
it is
contrary,
liberal
is
form
and
power
health
to
the
is formed
Mars,
health.
formed
to
of
of
line
forms
sun
and
is well
liberality
of
of
sign
later.
inclose
line
the
imaginary
line
of
Triangle
case,
an
w^ith
himself
timidity
with
sun,
and
by
the
dealt
triangle
sacrifice
on
contains
be
broad
to
go
will
points
the
of the
positions
it
(Plate XXII.).
the
of
the
hepatica
greatest
line
the
QUADEANGLE.
or
broad-minded
so
by
shape
the
THE
triangle,
filled
found)
far
although
three
the
be
often
by
is formed
The
great
AND
frequently
very
must
(as is
or
latter
subject
the
life,head, and
of
lines
TRIANGLE
GKEAT
called
is
What
XXIV.
136
even.
the
Such
others.
lines
will
of
head
indicate
and
life.
ment
refine-
The
When
Great
obtuse, it denotes
very
feeling and
delicacy and
the
Triangle and
appreciation of
small
very
matter-of-fact
dull
137
Quadrangle.
intellect
art
artistic
of
or
with
little
things
people.
or
When
who
extremely wide
will
continually offend
application
in
obtuse, it gives
and
middle
and
impatience
person
of
want
and
well
ANGLE.
MIDDLE
and
angle is formed
If clear
XXIL).
study.
THE
The
denotes
It also
people.
defined, it
that of health
(c,Plate
quickness of intellect,
vivacity,
denotes
good health.
and
When
acute, it denotes
very
painfully
bad
and
temperament
nervous
health.
When
of
obtuse, dullness
very
of
matter-of-fact
method
working.
THE
The
lower
Plate
angle (rZ,
tioa,denotes
strong
XXII.),
ANGLE.
when
littleness
and
feebleness,
LOWER
of
and
acute
very
spirit; when
made
by the hepa-
obtuse, it denotes
nature.
When
a
intelligence and
made
by the
view
narrow
of
line of
things
and
sun
but
acute, it gives individualitj^,
very
obtuse, it gives
; when
broader
and
more
generous
mind.
QUADRANGLE.
THE
The
the
quadrangle,
lines of head
It
should
Its
center.
whether
as
interior
from
the
of
evenness
be
from
or
mind,
wide
shape,
should
head
space
between
(Plate XXIL).
in
even
name
heart
and
be
its
smooth
the
and
ends, but
not
When
heart.
of
power
both
at
crossed
not
with
marked
intellect,and
loyalty
lines,
many
in this way,
in
the
at
narrow
it indicates
friendship
or
affection.
This
When
and
represents
space
bigotry,
within
excessively narrow,
but
more
in
regard
itself the
it shows
to
man's
narrow
religion
and
disposition
toward
ideas, smallness
morals, whereas
of
the
his fellows.
thought,
triangle
Cheird's
138
conservatism
denotes
is
this
sign,
remarkable
the
and
work
regards
as
of the
Language
hand
With
occupation.
the
of
Hand.
bigot
religious
this
having
always
people
tremely
ex-
space
narrow.
On
other
the
views
subject's
of
should
the
Sun
than
Saturn,
The
opposite
the
what
world
When
other
and
that
broadness
of
the
in
the
nature,
and
one
When
calm
the
is
his
the
do
to
in
is
smooth
little
lines
in
wide
abnormally
imprudent
and
of
every
the
Mount
or
other
the
of
tation.
repu-
is
in
people
"
reputation.
one's
and
ends
two
It
of
up
from
change
the
ance
appear-
narrow.
opinion
Jupiter
or
the
position,
is
is, the
good.
it has
name,
keep
it
own
under
space
narrow
carelessness
brain,
quadrangle
will
become
to
about
to
his
Again,
wider
Saturn
subject
mind
as
must
one
under
the
quadrangle
order
of
what
that
center
the
When
for
much
when
shown
broad
injustice.
When
anxiety
wide
it denotes
When
want
and
excessively
end,
views
intense
thinks,
and
wide.
too
too
the
is careless
is
this
be
in
prejudice
person
of
of
sign
will
balanced.
the
be
not
much
so
denotes
fairly equally
case
morals
narrows
it
must
space
and
religion
space
waist,
be
such
of
this
When
the
hand,
at
narrower
the
his
of
generosity
prejudiced.
its
entire
and
thought
length,
ideas,
it
denotes
tional
unconven-
an
way.
and
free
little
from
it
lines,
denotes
temperament.
When
full
YQvy
of
and
the
crosses,
nature
is
restless
and
irritable.
A
if it be
and
star
in
any
under
favorable
some
Under
Jupiter
it
Under
Saturn,
success
Under
the
between
Mount
the
of
portion
Sun
and
is
quadrangle
an
excellent
sign, particularly
mount.
promises
of
the
in
the
pride
and
worldly
Sun,
Mercury,
power.
matters.
success
success
in
fame
in
science
and
position
and
through
research.
art
CHAPTER
TEAVEL,
the
There
are
two
heavy
lines
on
hair-lines
that
leave
indication
is
similar
branch
Luna,
it
native
land
which
found
but
Luna,
and
worldly
in
but
journey,
When
result
On
the
in
the
When
line
Plate
ends
(/, Plate
Mount
of
line
of
will
of
the
of
line
then
fate
or
lines
does
improve,
not
the
the
to
if
the
of
his
from
told
Luna,
on
It
the
by
is
bracelet
first
times
some-
(Plate
travel-lines
shows
are
on
considerable
and
prosperous
advantage
any
great
any
one
Mount
lines
show
not
This
change
to
fate
these
of
subject.
similar
are
hand
journeys
than
rascette,
the
point,
subject
the
travels
These
base
little
XXII.).
the
great
that
th^
Luna.
the
the
to
the
in
extent,
change.
subject
loss
from
same
the
travel-line
the
the
the
(e-e,
the
of
Luna
with
ends
journey-line
disappointment
When
will
by
such
extend
in
is from
from
{j, Plate
dividing
important
or
other,
it
some
follows
more
important.
at
make
changes
Mount
point,
matters
When
minor
life
proceeding
will
far
with
One
voyages.
the
on
of
line
other
are
however,
same
the
Luna
travel
but
therefore
lines
the
more
When,
the
at
the
change
fortunate.
life
of
Mount
subject
life
of
into
much
beneficial
gained
the
long
rise
of
the
It
to
that
and
XXIL),
that
more
the
of
Venus,
line
the
of
that
another.
to
relate
line
to
foretells
in
change
the
around
goes
face
and
telling travels
of
ways
ACCIDENTS.
AND
VOYAGES,
distinct
the
XXV.
small
cross,
the
journey
will
end
XXII.).
in
ends
will
with
be
square,
it
denotes
from
danger
the
protected.
an
island,
no
matter
how
small,
the
journey
XXII.).
the
ascendant
the
hand
lines
from
the
rascette
are
the
most
beneficial.
When
the
line
crosses
and
139
enters
the
Mount
of
Jupiter,
'great
Cheiro's
140
position and
will
power
be
of the Hand.
Language
by it,and
gained
the
will
journey
also
be
tremely
ex-
lODg.
the
When
entire
the
govern
When
riches
it
and
will arise
When
of
When
the
the
but
for
is most
favorable, and
sudden
and
some
Luna
on
will
journeys
of
Saturn,
be
the
line
wrist, the
fatality will
some
promises
wealth
unexpected
and
more
that
on
of the
important
mount,
and
reach
than
those
mount
though they
not
may
XXII.).
and
ascend
with
travels
it,they denote
lines
droop
Ibe unfortunate
short, it
will
Plate
{Jc,
When
XXII.).
successful.
be
another, such
crosses
downward
curve
or
journey will
be
repeated,
reason.
such
on
square
how
lines
important
longer
horizontal
will
journey
of these
face
subject.
of these
matter
no
the
also
of fate
the
of any
cross
{g-g, Plate
country
enter
end
one
Any
show
line will
but
danger,
i^rotectionfrom
dent
acci-
misfortune.
or
If
Sun, it
Mercury,
upward,
When
of
lines
materially benefit
rise
they
the
they
When
toward
of the
Mount
horizontal
change
the
fate, the
by
will
of
it.
the
mdicated
that
Mount
to the
runs
from
relate to
Mount
journey.
it reaches
line
the
to
runs
celebrity.
When
the
travel-line
the
travel-line
break, it foretells
danger
some
into
runs
the
line of
the
to
head,
head
or
and
causes
spot, island,or
such
some
XXII.).
ACCIDENTS.
I have
travel
and
life and
In
alluded
to
in relation
immediate
When,
danger
from
an
life-line,
serious, if
When
than
such
at
island
not
disasters
other
any
accident
death,
follows
as
by
small
more
marked
of
on
the
line
of
the
line
of
to the
line
of
life denotes
more
Saturn,
on
are
treatment
point.
marked
fatal,danger
line ends
in my
considerably
travel,but
to
line of head
the
accidents
line
is indicated
cross,
falls
downward
{i-i,Plate
either
on
the
and
enters
the
XXII.).
line
of life
or
with-
Travel,
out
it, it
tells
that
the
have
will
subject
141
Accidents.
and
Voyages,
narrow
some
from
escape
serious
accident.
When
Saturn,
the
the
not
lower
so
that
the
or
line
from
to
the
life-line
the
of
base
than
of
danger
either
island
Mount
other
from
means
the
possessing
line
animals
from
more
Saturn
from
as
break
the
the
on
the
foresee
to
the
of
will
danger
the
marked
shock
serious
result
the
at
of
causes.
kind,
some
Saturn
on
or
down.
To
cut
line
down,
lower
occurs
will
accident
straight
Any
but
mark
same
head
exactly
be
direct
head-line
line
dangers
brain,
of
the
life
that
but
to
it
as
and
results
signify
not
it
but
such
unless
unless
the
mark
the
as
much
is
injured
line
when
as
has
person
indicates
line
difference,
accident
the
death
that
were,
this
with
apply,
itself,
does
denotes,
serious
rules
same
head
the
danger
approach,
no
the
time
fright
or
broken.
to
and
XXVI.
CHAPTER
TIME
In
and
accurate,
therefore
all
in
In
the
undergoes
of
the
find
we
in
"
the
that
the
unique
in
all ages
history
of
wonders
seven
of
seven
sections,
seven
is
the
entire
The
to
me
theory
that
functional
the
one,
age
healthy
through
and
the
the
also
advance
of
is
child
strong
change
sevens
the
likely
healthy
at
intermediate
and
twenty-one,
years.
to
it is
largely
seven
to
alike
example,
delicate
be
strong
at
matter
no
This
is
142
an
on
the
how
child
of
interesting
further
that
of
the
the
observation
the
student)
relation
age
he
or
point
in
to
on
of
will
seven
delicate
the
Bible
the
delicate
very
passing
age
is
the
their
in
seven
give
own
of
the
containing
in
to
My
part
the
each
subject
years.
Again,
minerals,
Again,
consideration
the
of
seven
body
this
it takes
humanity,
gods
the
stages
important
of
seven
the
system
forth.
so
superfluous
on
somewhat
For
by
seven
most
world.
the
but
for
taught
before
races
of
parts
of
every
colors, the
seven
three
are
body.
also
the
most
(simply
alternate
seven
bears
a
the
number;
sideration.
con-
entire
are
and
"
played
altars
divisions
seven
that
has
the
forms
brain
seven
the
her
or
standpoint
there
seven
instance, the
week,
that
that
human
seven
senses,
undergoing
of
the
of
seven
point
the
the
scientific
find
takes
seven
for
as,
his
being
as
I have
exceptionally
for
it
and
years
the
consider
advance
We
brain
number
important
changes
whereas
of
world,
and
most
system
leads
the
the
character
which
life.
seven
the
world
calculation.
every
dates
student
medical
that
the
days
seven
supposition
details.
the
of
the
planets,
change
existence
prenatal
of
the
to
with
from
point
complete
seven,
and
which
one
and
dealings
we
important
a
itself
upon
place,
It is
of
find
time
regards
as
it
system
SEVEN.
OF
recommend
mysterious
first
most
seven
her
system
elsewhere.
It is the
nature
use
mentioned
found
never
work
own
my
SYSTEM
THE
"
she
the
ing
pass-
twenty-
again
be
may
be
predictions
t^
Time
Tlie
"
relating
health,
to
and
reliable.
dates
with
those
usually
consulted
Plate
XXIII.
it will
great
divisions,
student
the
more
will
proceeding
there
of
the
palm
the
student
will
that
student
the
in
to
the
give
such
thing
student
lines
date
be
into
as
will
be
found
and
will
the
fate
the
of
simplest
the
and
the
stands
given
to
by
If
psychic.
his
divide
too
before
dates
increase
or
mentally
the
on
hand
It
of
if
impress
the
that
three
subdivisions
cannot
type
or
In
fate.
into
an-d
calculation.
reduce
To
palm.
fill in
between
and
hand
and
of
forty-nine,
class
difference
he
mind,
the
calculation
be
of
found
to
when
happen.
and
an
dates,
that
It
events.
discouraged,
divisions
smallest
life
and
most
in
scale
lines
the
cordance
ac-
into
plan
accurate
pursue.
the
will
in
of
it will
to
as
the
make
length
can
together,
accuracy
this
the
the
greatest
of
line
which
notice
tremely
ex-
giving
lines, however,
the
easily
more
but
sections
Into
those
are
divided
however,
spatulate
or
illustrated
When,
used
must
to
square
will
point,
the
dates,
have
thirty-five,
he
The
be
bear
with
as
mind
student
must
the
sections
in
attempting
or
that
reason
the
interesting
divided
important
most
to
that
twenty-one,
itself.
that
is,
reference
only
not
be
can
The
noticed
this
hand
strongly
in
be
found
have
143
Seven.
of
hand
the
on
accuracy.
namely,
keep
human
line
less
or
which
one
Every
System
is
illness
therefore,
they
or
not
an
gives
if
at
of
and
life
corroborate
therefore
Practice
subdivisions.
line
the
event
perfection
first
he
finds
after
place,
in
all
line
or
and
little
in
are
give
practice,
such
when
things
difficulty
fate
of
another
one
difficult,
took
the
and
not
the
dividing
the
let
PAET
ILLUSTEATIVE
III."
TYPES.
CHAPTER
WILL
deal
now
of
congregation
It
character.
is
character
It
takes
suicide
in
town
every
for
interest
If
"
like
I would
in
one
self
of
body
sea-shore,
or,
the
treatment
to
People
corpse
who
is
life, he
only
to
in
up
this
the
in
the
corpse
clay
it is the
"
consider
this
In
of
but
matter
of
are
144
night
the
apt
of
living
say
the
the
"
that
that
him
be
have
have
in
of
sand
It
dead
feel
such
too
the
seen
the
or
seen
sea.
makes
that
semi-
made
not
The
age
into
against
to
able
consider-
cannot
next,
go
itself.
borders
buried
and
cliffs
suicide
returns."
the
Why
has
of
tion
disposi-
before
has
the
to
countries
some
the
morgue.
suicide
to
voice
my
the
enlightened
the
over
brutality
which
it
the
act
of
gards
re-
variety
But
subject
traveler
so-called
I raise
this.
death,
no
world,
dead
bearing
the
study
an
grave.
the
that
of
such
this
type
as
direction.
that
or
it take
establishment
an
bourn
by
this
does
of
to
should
whose
that
The
as
temple
still,thrown
worse
lightly
reside,
may
so
example
remarks
strange
attend
dug
few
saint.
in
the
has
sign
dangerous
or
the
individual
each
peculiarity
or
tendency
watch
striking
from
not
to
suicide
the
the
the
Even
refuse
clergymen
or
idea
condemned.
highly
criminal
studies
outcast,
particular
evil
in
student
form
to
go
mark
An
the
help
to
distinct
one
nature.
make
very
country,
an
that
to
is that
semi-human
barbarous,
which
sense
any
that
the
make
to
me
undiscovered
her
is
formations
one
any
wheels
make
to
toward
In
of
variety
types
and
shows
merely
characteristics
farther
blight
or
SUICIDE.
illustrative
if ever,
seldom,
ON
WORDS
few
lines, signs,
ruin
to
power
with
FEW
I.
me
is
not
ing,
noth-
speak.
things
do
exist
not
four
1893,
of
case
nowadays
cases
for
analyze life if
I shall
know
minded
who
who
It is preposterous
what
that
is wrong,
knowing
There
is
of
of sorrow,
or
of
arrows
and
eyes,
with
suicide
absurd,
commits
it has
as
logic have
and
has
death
was
is
given
often
been
used
to
noblest
possible
courage,
mighty
angel
the
to
of
to the
seems
must
every
conclusion
that
whom,
desire,
the
slings
and
all
reference
idea
I have
the
that
side
in his
of the
life
suicides
the
"
to
people,
because
the
face
marvelous
the
case
mitted
Com-
"
show
an
of it
reason
question before
particular
known
all their
most
that
their
all
to
on
sure
mea-
with
see
understanding
The
not.
strongest fortitude,and
mystery
in
than
of
judge
we
necessarily be insane, is
to balance
in life.
used
as
insanity or
demonstrated
been
"
the
ble
rum-
dazzling
mind,"
utterly
that
way
to
to
conduct.
like the
sensitive
their
with
be
pressure
not
child
our
or
been, in
may
more
do
we
those
right
of the
sufferer
then, should
Why,
is
have
such
in
keenly
I have
misfortune.
and
one
mind, under
more
the
to
prove
he
thing
the
the
way
to
it is weak-
contrary,
decides
senses
match
reserve?
that
the birth
am
attempting
without
which
sounds
of
if I
of
good
always
right
vision
understand
unsound
suicide
come
the
of
man
clergy-
get any
mentality from
and
are,
seems
room
become
and
to
lines of what
ears,
the
misery
narrow
affects the
same
exception
while
evidence
individual
that
their
also take
I must
whether
such
in
the
of
life,from
mental
fortune."
outrageous
On
class
we
What
striking
may
1894,
in
found
not
through
any
governing
same
the
anxiety,
condemn
hear
In
lightning.
of
the
York
be the
I have
life
that
do
which
in the
mail-cart, while
flash
and
pencil
would
different
of
to the
disease
in
point of suicide,even
suicide.
individual.
well-known
scratching of
of
laws
England
set up
we
another, according
to
wrong
as
the
of the
development
to
should
we
complete ignorance of
the
his
skirts
the
to
on
stay in
impossible
for what
generally commit
hang
to
New
this
saying that
they belong
in
even
on
"
state
for
my
grave.
stress
not
criticized
that
found
prefer
did
145
During
almost
was
remarks
my
one
be
people
merely
the
over
lay considerable
must
severely criticized
to
actress, it
words
few
notice, and
my
Suicide.
on
not?
they
do
to
came
well-known
to say
but
"
Words
Few
the
search
the
dividual
infor
est
great-
been
taught
Cheird's Language
146
to avoid
I have
dread.
and
known
not
few
suffered,but
because
that such
told
be it rest
could
person
wishes
or
the
the
and
barbarianism
mothers
many
How
thing
Alas
for
! thou
know
be, we
which
us
burial.
could
not
part
to
the
is
the
Almighty
poor
the
cried and
have
sobbed
raised defiant
man
the
of its
How
naut
Jugger-
the darkness
of the
that
heaven
to
nipotent
Om-
relic of
spirit?
wheels
beneath
eyes
the
the
of the
this
has
of
the
man
among
mouthpiece
suicides
beneath
Is it man,
tomb.
What
been
of peace,
to dictate to
everlasting torment
broken
ing
burden-
I have
kingdom
the
they
agony
yet
disease
suffer,and
afford ; and
presumption
many
of the
lot in that
or
incurable
an
because
children
of death, of
great Spirit of life,
thou
but
Christian
such
thy
not
thy design.
give
be
to
brothers
many
could
How
sisters have
many
receive
Not
this fetishism
has
How
night ?
has thus
Unknown
condemned
martyrdom
has the
of the earth
mortals
scarce
why
no
of that which
judgments
of silent
sufferingfrom
they
have
deeds
noble
causing their
which
or
they
and
"
were
which
it life,
be
or
sooner
expenditure
with
would
of persons
cases
months
ending life a
them
few
the most
afterward
known
of the Hand.
As
what
hast
we
name,
endowed
are
we
man
nothing,forgive us
need
; and
the life,
the death, the
feufficient,
as
we
be
the
in
the
things ;
as
we
nothing, be
all that
ultimate
man
shaped
all
is,of
all that
will
purpose
carrying out of
ask for
thou
to
us
nothing,
the
all-
11.
CHAPTER
THE
PECULIARITIES
hand
The
Mount
of
is
of
nature
be
morbid
the
sensitive
and
thousandfold,
The
such
same
Mount
who
will
the
disappointment
which
he
is
characteristic
sufficient
is time
to
to
The
think,
have
weighing
this
of
the
melancholy
every
side
to
the
and
gloomy
the
nature
that
life
the
fly
under
any
trouble
by
last
that
to
dividual
in-
an
or
resource
long.
so
(Plate
XXV.)
person
excitable
on
shock
trouble
is
all-
there
before
and
or
that
impulse
or
disposition,
pointed
sudden
the
only through
a
self-
well-developed
morbid
conclusion
head
such
of
done.
head
of
line
a
in
turn
question
is
the
very
of
for
147
life
and
he
the
keenly
and
of
Such
;
if he
he
will
be
mitting
com-
Such
line
Saturn.
will, however,
death,
subject's
sloping.
with
unusually
mind
the
abnormally
not
fully developed
life
of
case
closely connected
of
disappointments
of
but
To
line
have
satisfaction
with
sensitive,
excitability is shown
Jupiter,
and
of
result,
is
the
will
Mount
feel
of
when
however,
depressed
deed
is intensified
resignedly
line
so
XXV.
connection
for
is
nature
scandal
and
impulse
the
the
but
or
very
tive
sensi-
naturally
not
quietly
nature.
the
impart
opposite
person,
the
would
slightest provocation
of
is also
excessively
the
"
thought
same
the
developed
head
of
peculiar
Plate
the
to
line
so
drooping
the
of
suicide
will
and
cherished
denotes
to
in
come
the
and
head,
suicide,
by
found
living
him
excessively
hand
conic
worth
not
gives
thoroughly
determinedly
causes
has
The
give
for
exemplified
as
being
is
self
TENDENCY.
individual
trouble, grief,
any
injure
or
type,
will
circumstances
that
The
the
case
of
increases
so
inclination
indications
Saturn
of
kill
to
SUICIDAL
line
its base.
such
the
show
and
to
In
subject.
sloping
life,and
of
line
SHOW
toward
imaginative
so
martyrdom
the
even
WHICH
long, with
generally
with
or
HANDS
particularly
Luna,
connected
much
OF
life, a
a
ject
subwell
as
logical in
arrives
at
the
Cheiro^s
148
that
conclusion
he
in
will,
the
proceed
We
or
are
notice..
wakeful
our
he
all
the
pale,
side,
are
gone
in
face
worn
the
this
at
up
to
wasted
forever.
our
that
cheeks
the
of
Hand.
battle
the
and
end
an
arrives
wrapped
so
nights,
and
put
and
up
reasonable
to
before
suffer
is
game
most
Language
sensible
over
it
conclusion
What
is
interests
own
has
suffered
of
hunger,
scarcely
and
so
he
as
is
according
manner,
misfortunes.
all
far
as
affairs
patiently,
that
appear
concerned,
his
to
such
possible
that
the
for
will
person
to
estimate.
"hardly
we
hollow
point,
stand-
moment
eyes
see
of
by
Murder.
Propensitiesfor
150
of
points
murder
it divides
made
murderer
The
1st.
into
3d.
others
the
gratify the
to
that
nature
will
three
touched
though keenly
The
friendlv
on
natured
; the
that
nature
feeds
on
terms
with
in
of
drops
the
honey
life exhibited
for
feels in that
takes
consciousness,
is very
broken
by
such
and
will
sufferings of
the
victim
; the
person
the
"
who
by the sufferer,and
danger
pleasure
more
of
sense
who,
delight, and^
in such
than
work
The
will be
passion.
of head
heav}^
thick
"the
is found
of Venus
and
thumb.
the
and
called
the hand
line
hand
an
or
becomes
woman
deed
is
done, such
the blind
is
one
derer
mur-
thoroughly
be
may
provocation excites
some
the
man
individual
goodof the
fury
generally crushed
remorse.
cases
brute
it.
Such
when
The
ordinary.
kind-hearted, but
nature, and
In
not
danger,
circumstances.
and
animal
short
of moral
death
out
longings
to the
first class
by
the
the
in
gain it brings.
in the
to
deal
the
by
alive
lack
utter
and
it were,
will,as
be
with
tendency.
covetous
live
exhibited
kill,as
gain
disposition which
even
classes
""
that
cannot
different
distinct
very
to
of
one
picture from
revenge.
by the greed
so
utterly heartless
The
made
in order
nothing
at
stop
murderer
The
2d.
of
instinct
by the
so
brute
face
view.)
As
finds in the
expressions one
different
many
It
The
thumb
in the second
is also
thumb"
than
more
ungovernable
be
phalange,
the
(Plate VIII.),very
abnormally
in such
large,sexual
the
the
on
first
approach
near
red, and
and
If in such
types.
be
will
hand
be
the
that
; it will be
will
phalange
short,broad,
passion
per
tem-
characteristic,however,
low
set very
and
or
remarkable
most
will
exception
unusually developed,
sign
coarse.
without
bad
no
is
The
clubbed
almost
shows
and
cases
be what
this
square:
the Mount
destroyer
of
is
; when
ungovernable
temper.
In
the
second
class
with
abnormal
decided
of
none
be
growth
the
these
line
upward
position,rising high
toward
of
points will
head,
which
(Plate XXIV.)
Mercury,
or
abnormal
be
will
be
; it will
far
before
; the
most
heavily marked,
be
found
it reaches
in
an
that
CJieird's
leaves
point it completely
it enters
stronger,
(See
subject.
page
96.)
long,
very
and
propensities,
third
The
it may
though
It is the
of
be
will
The
line
be
however,
depressed
either
will
committed
Such
reduced
every
detail.
thing
would
employ,
causes."
the
are
but
They
be
for
so
or
of
of
is the
the
IX.,
but
thick,
covetous
gives
pursuit
regard
hand
the
gain.
interesting,
most
itself.
will
curved
both
only by
side
of
this
be
the
thumb
ability
exists
be
ever,
hard
and
found
times
at
amination
ex-
long,
plan
to
be
nature
thin,
very
rarely, if
formation
be
the
it will
will
inward;
giving
such
It
will
There
crime.
to
treacherous
execution
usual
hand,
for
of
will
in
skilfully that
instincts.
The
the
on
of
the
crime
execution
the
"
in
artists
kill
poison
verdict
their
is the
is
will
but
Mount
when
very
long
of
Venus
may
such
and
be
subject
crime
will
desires.
Murder
crime.
which
victim
by
chief
usually
will,
be
high, the
animal
of
It
position.
depressed,
satisfying the
if ever,
eyes
When
high.
sake
art, in
rarely,
their
hand,
skilled
the
fine
the
very
of
its proper
of
out
across
the
sake
the
or
be
not
may
treacherous
hands
vulgar
thoughts
abnormally
nature,
slightly
although
simply
to
the
it were,
class.
the
the
the
developed,
than
for
more
is
persons
on
crime
commit
well
may
higher
set
in
it,as
II., Chapter
formation
features, however,
generally
necessary
head
Part
not
entire
in
that
leading
outward,
thin, denoting
very
with
first-mentioned
of
kind
head,
thumb
human
nature
characteristics
phalanges
of
the
of
subtlest
The
inclining
or
hands
be
the
of
connection
fingers
both
strength
bent
all
of
The
of
possession
or
come
be-
propensities
terrible.
the
in
line
conscience
student
most
of
the
long,
with
the
hand
the
to
the
discovered.
hand,
and
be
abnormal
nothing
will
class,
of
want
utter
an
the
the
as
impulses
generous
inward.
151
hand
right
hard, the
usually
Hand,
heart, takes
on
contracted
stiff,and
the
on
of
remarks
is
hand
line
all the
previous
The
place
the
masks
completely
thus
and
its
of the
Language
they
such
will
study
violence
"
Death
such
that
instrument
"
with
from
they
natural
IV.
CHAPTER
It
lias
is when
"
this
lunatic
"
1st.
the
upon
here
the
are
and
Melancholy
2d.
The
development
3d.
The
natural
given
following
the
sharp
first
the
to
the
Mount
interest
As
there
the
that
eccentricity
are
The
hand.
chief
title
the
forms
many
It
point.
of
ness,
mad-
types
that
madness,
hallucinations,
etc.
crank.
the
AND
line
down
on
abnormally
this, the
of
by
particular
some
madman.
case
low
curve
on
point
individual.
MELANCHOLY
In
mad
half-way
religious
of
INSANITY.
are
men
indications
many
consider
will
all
the
passes
is bestowed
there
that
said
been
madness
are
so
we
often
OF
PHASES
VAEIOUS
of
head,
the
Mount
imaginative
of
Venus
in
all
human
rule,
such
is
is
on
of
rather
broad
Luna,
very
of
temperament
things
and
descends
hand,
often
the
to
the
the
addition
the
of
Mount
noting
de-
base,
decreasing
lastly,
with
In
subject.
thus
developed,
well
not
natural
or
MADNESS.
EELIGIOUS
ject's
sub-
Saturn
dominates.
As
early
in
he
that
would
life
with
strong
which
possesses,
probably
itself, and
work
increases.
thus
starts.
Its
periods
balance
are
few
the
religious
off
and
then
far
the
hand
of
the
hallucinations
from
its
excess
At
grow
between.
first
and
relieve
this
is
longer
and
This
maniac.
152
the
into
only
longer,
until
the
the
itself, but
shown
is
He
morbid
if
commences
imagination
extraordinary
directed
if
imagination,
maniac.
religious
channel,
proper
opposed,
or
last
its
on
fits
and
in
occasionally
at
feeds
of
moments
melancholy
type
of
Cheird's
THE
This
distinct
types
In
of
type
the
and
nature,
invention
be
crush
to
attempt
which
he
successful, and
under.
The
which
whose
fact of his
he
out
will
he
might
would
of
work
to
to
thought,
the
But
will
the
he
slavery
excitement
der
un-
himself
turns
is
of his
weakening
he
end,
his
to
he dreams
the
of
the
to
extraordinary
from
secret, the
he
mankind.
some
in
give
even
which
him
emancipate
ideas.
entirely foreign
one
power
in life where
benefit
thought
in secret
own
of its inventive
position
some
by intensity
and
very
daring originality,
dissipates its
It
occupation
some
having
two
extremely spatulate
an
multitude
which
success
confinement
by
nerve-power
by
on
denotes
well, and
be
to work
attempts
very
to the
discovery
man
with
conjunction
merely
could
or
in
possible direction.
instantly turn
you
it
such
CEANK.
philosophic.
things, owing
subject
153
very
great invention
some
the
THE
found
commencement
many
off those
might work
world
too
if the
I say,
and
itself in every
show
by attempting
Again
the
OF
generally
spatulate
At
formation.
which
is
type it is the
first
will
DEVELOPMENT
madness
the
"
of the Hand.
Language
out
mad.
"
The
next
of
curve
the
type
line
the
is
of
head
philosophic formation.
In
leans
toward
the
from
first to
last ; he
theory
and
he
the
mark
of
the
he
weak
"
all
he
of
gets there
"
For
enjoyment
point
is the
others
the
of
life,even
fanatic
public
to
the
lost.
It
feverish
object
he
food,
in
He
well,
means
point, doctrine, or
circumstances,
subject
that
never
knows
that
anxiety
the
accentuated
an
whatever
this
sudden
non-success,
the
pass
half-way
lunatic.
is not
works
on
make
who
person
by
of mankind.
unfavorable
but
shown
with
and
crank, and
religion,his is
only
it is his
again
Luna,
in the salvation
become
be
are
this
the
case
requires
eccentricity and
contrary,
heaven
It
of
Mount
is,however,
advances.
his
this
extraordinary
indifference
If
the
on
is
This
philosophic.
day
terrible
for
and
of
the
secret
he
wishes
of
to
which
others
night; he
haste
the
to
melancholy
the
alone
makes
accomplish
on
of
kingdom
be
denies
when
him
himself
his
ceptional.
ex-
the
desire;
Phases
Various
154
the
brain
and
becomes
and
more
off
more
NATUEAL
THE
Malformation
and
In
the
In
number
of
the
on
lunatic
often
two
classes
body,
and
classes
by
of
that
them
up
rise
stndy
the
hopeless
head,
formed
other
but
moments,
I
have
in
has
quantity
of
short,
the
of
never
wavy
line
hand.
the
class.
such
known
of
line
In
life
on
any
of
this
recovery.
the
brought
quality
to
case
result.
head,
in
and
Mars,
all
cross
formation
the
it
rare,
being
of
instead
running
this
denotes
extremely
are
is
branches
With
type
in
"
the
type
been
or
ever
what-
hope
any
subject
idiot
hopeless
this
Such
red
any
the
that
of
gives
never
either
the
and
inside
side
opposite
and
This
denotes
line
sloping
wide,
insufficient
of
made
is
than
sane
which,
type,
"
division
short
more
brain
find
hair-lines.
little
the
line,
generally
last
with
second
continuous
are
more
lunatic.
intelligence,
control
or
this
for
distinct
two
generally
we
and
or
world
the
Mars
class
reason
into
vicious
the
of
islands
of
govern
becomes
man
"
first
the
of
into
the
MADMAN.
responsible
is
brain
divided
be
can
that
entirely
the
of
hand,
the
idiot,
and
balance,
its
mad.
more
of
Insanity.
of
to
directions.
the
and
be
noted
with
other
nails
the
are
vicious
quarrelsome,
will
that
regard
there
to
the
CHAPTER
V.
MODUS
the
In
subject,
first
that
so
advise
that
of
is
because
merely
In
hands.
extremities
of
the
lines
the
directly opposite,
the
the
type
in
or
hands
then
occurred
X)n
all
so
forth,
this
or
that
~^'
Hold
mark
will
event
whatever
till the
the
blood
such
left
take
every
The
speaking.
whether
the
By
to
the
basis
of
before
coming
th(
sequently
con-
subject
hands
at
the
carefully
with
the
examine
palm,
the
left
have
changes
reading.
your
loss
illness, death,
day,
both
and
it
at
the
notice
modifications
hand
the
examine
carefully
next
and
that
stronger
of
keeping
consciously
un-
successful
but
placing
first
in
are
the
is
blood
as
subject
sunrise,
fatigue
examination,
class;
as
of
also
would
of
to
fortune,
the
marriage,
conclusion
that
place.
hand
you
are
flows
into
it
examining
will
you
firmly
this
by
see
in
press
yours;
the
means
the
line
or
tendencies
of
growth.
Examine
firm
position
promises
"
its
better
what
right
points,
what
see
the
the
fingers
both
for
hour
the
proximity,
necessary
distinct.
the
see
"
of
and
distinct
right
make
important
and
to
attention
of
after
the
to, whether
the
and
there,
with
proceeding
to
than
is in
close
his
opposite
hands.
in
the
circulation
colored
student
relate
turn
the
more
belong
themselves
hand,
^^^
In
time.
same
are
advocate
the
sit
or
the
himself
seat
on
absolutely
morning
early
to
directly
distract
they
that
fact
the
the
in
India
student
stand
to
time
special
no
fall
will
person
the
may
allowed
be
third
There
reading
light
person
advise
would
good
no
palmist.
place,
OPERANDI.
or
palm
it
is
supple,
:
note
of
portion
first
whether
it
whether
it
hand
should
point
long, short,
the
or
is
is
poorly
strong
hard,
"
be
examination
the
developed
or
soft,
155
weak.
or
of
whether
Then
flabby.
the
the
turn
color
before
"
thumb
will-phalange
your
attention
see
is
to
I would
the
long
that
the
remark
you
short, thick
or
they represent,
type
notice
Then
advise
next
whether
palm,
to
nails
if
or
their
for
mounts
which
: see
mount
lines.
the
There
proceed
to
the
plan, however, is
best
then
proceed
line
the
to
be
they
is
fixed
to
start
of
head,
them
class
hand,
the
the
the
line
lines
of
finger.
attention
your
line
line
the
destiny,
; and
health
the
to
examine
to
of life and
health.
then
first ;
combined,
of
heart, and
on.
but
need
you
that
with
a
read
take
be
If t;aisbe
the
contrary,
frier: dliness
it will
; if you
Above
will
all
in
have
a
the
highest
our
hands
sins
the
of the
things
Let
before
be
us
in
earnest
we
that
keys
of
fathers, the
that
have
enemies,
not
in
of
examine
If
we
see
or
your
for
sake
the
you.
you
thankful
for
you
entire
consults
distress
mysteries
of the
the
shadow
that
we
faults, let
of
find
of
on
their
of argument.
this
us
things
to
remember
let
more
light of
it
it
are
we
mancy
cheiroyou
amusement,
but
and
hold
within
hereditary laws,
of the
cause,
of
worthy
one
aright, we
the
the
balance
be.
used
work.
us
learn
to
; you
difficult than
an
research,
be
crown
crime,
it
effect
knowledge
may
see
In
life.
knowledge
expect
study
we
past, the
of
success
If
If
give.
of this
you
in the
not
"
can
if
must
if you
earnestly
karma
others.
neither
thought, patience
you
the
day,
dismayed
it
humble
who
friends, be
argumentative
be sympathetic
hands
Let
tire
in handling
must
whose
person
never
meet
be
things, you
not
been,
would
you
careful
as
careful,then,
work,
the criminal.
you
be
Consider
talents
work,
you.
not
entailing depth
it will
Be
natures.
the
to
plainest truths,
so.
person
their
benefit
some
your
work
Be
of
all
in every
feelings,and
If
language
imagined.
work
meet
things, be
hour.
an
of
sustain
of your
learn
not
good,
to be
as
you
Above
machinery.
tell the
can
by doing
before
humanity
lives,their
foundation
Think
of
piece
their
to do
of
piece
consultant
your
the
into
; enter
hurt
or
delicate
fine and
ambition
the
shock
not
complicated
of
individual
disposition, and
the
to
as
the
to
whole, according
each
turn
as
proportion
greatest prominence
rule
with
as
temper,
on
have
no
"
entire
the
their
fingers
mixed,
bearing
mounts
or
the
thin ; class
or
so
Operandi.
Modus
156
Let
consider
are
aright. Let
not
us
the
us
examine
temptation
perfect.
be
self
of
IV.
PART
"
THE
APPARATUS
FOR
THOUGHT
PHOTOGRAPHY
than
more
and
in
atmosphere
by
I made
When
an
opinion
and
exist
through
E.
force
be
at
could
rest
at
distance
those
to
as
such
it at
on
in
was
distance
there
be
in
out
until
of
and
use
beginnings
at
last,
infancy then,
who
few
practical
any
such
from
of
were
invent
for
about
an
in
two
158
five
years
of
it
the
but
could
he
years
ago,
he
of
wrote
had
needle
of
will
been
metal
trating
concen-
feet.
although
thought
savant,
I
which
strong
did
force
before
on
Herder,
French
three
to
two
way
only
so
such
which
person
apparatus
nearly
that
apparatus
and
do
not
years
an
degrees, by
its
the
influenced
and
well-known
Sciences, Paris,
ten
days, yet
small
on,
of
in
ether
Abercrombie,
some
invented
des
did
as
the
that
knew
had
Academic
machine
think
labored
gentleman
the
little
perfected
who
and
this
the
with
proof
friend,
my
such
tangible
by
d'Odiardi.
attention
it in
made
of
ago,
years
scientists
time
variations
and
21).
some
that
at
Savary
moved
This
had
force, which
marks
in touch
alluded
have
unknown
an
medium
less
that
caused
the
or
more
of
noticed
be
body
through
was
writings
experiments
before
his
far
that
exhibited
could
for
the
statement
the
will
generating
pages
on
brain
also
being
this
based
others,
Monsieur
this
(see
the
that
human
every
it
work
through
but
body,
another
one
of
radiations
its
the
idea
the
this
of
pages
to
once
only by
not
on
earlier
the
REGISTER
FORCE.'
CEREBRAL
In
AND
scientists
would
brain
not
be
the
so
man
satisfied
jDatiently
triumphed
be
ever
of
veled
mar-
to
worked
over
all
and
Thought Pliotography
constructed
obstacles,and
machine
he
thought
in
had
the
diUerent
in
register360
attention
his
various
he
to
has
and
been
certain
make
the
person
first
action
to
of
ten
move
time
that
registeringneedle
he
on
with
to
of diseases
cure
fined
con-
people
of
he
act
has
as
this
on
been
the
observation
the
"
effect
cases,"
of
guide
in
watching
the
indications
June,
18
96, I had
the
honor
of
result
The
singular apparatus.
able, by
incurable
reputed
that
rules
the
hospitalfor
had
temperaments
of his work
every
of
of the
159
of temperament.
idiosyncrasies
by ordinary means,^
with
movement.
one
observations
to
and
emotions
showed
which, instead
brain, and
degrees,could
and
invented,
Force.
which
apparatus
an
Cerebral
Register
this
of
instrument.
On
Professor
;
and,
the
it
upward
or
in
''
who
may
the
sake
of
hundreds
this
in
by
approached
it under
the
brain.
This
is also
paralyzed,yet
will
addicted
neuro-muscular
to
The
of
with
sorts
him
in
in
ratus
appa-
and
ditions
con-
the
use
of
tion.
field of observa-
and
experiments
day
assisting
this
all
Street,and
in my
hands,
since
have
then
with
connection
act
the
as
long
Nottiagliill
influence
habit
of
of certain
the
He
having
the
in his
has
the
force
experiments
that
though
entire
needle
demonstrated
also
drugs
to
action
Street, London,
of
W.
the
known
SDinal
with
injure
the
the
uninjured
recourse
reflex
Hospital, 30 Silver
is
by
drugs
fact that
brain
the
before.
as
Gate
Professor
the
as
is influenced
machine
proved by
agents,"depressersof
'
with
of
me.
needle
the
of
scope
in Bond
rooms
my
is shown
be
collaborate
to
me
brain
the
instrument
subjects
obtaining charts
from
made
to
in connection
he
visited
that
proof
stupefythe
body
experiments
of
who
radiatingfrom
people
notes
instrument
people
The
that
in order
placing
brought
various
the
for
finally,
machine,
tested
various
with
people,he requested
After
I
in
London,
to
d'Odiardi
of
this
return
my
that
as
cord,
Language
Cheird's
160
such
as
the
at
registeringneedle
in the
of
absence
out
that
the
ingestion and
also
that
with
the
of
transmission
the
form
it is
Not
of
effect
an
; i. e.^
by
Thus
of food.
or
impaired by
intoxication
of drink
bral
cere-
point
to
is such
only
to
drugs
of such
use
intensityof
kind
apt
of them
succession
the
by
agents.
any
and
effect of drunkenness
stupefying
by
in the
stimulants, whether
of
excess
of those
drugs, but
or
less
the
by thought-force seeming
and
thought
assimilation
toxic
produced by
produced
of
production
the
is interfered
radiation
the
the
deflection
demonstrating
; thus
Hand.
of
instrument)
radiation
external
by
force
the
of
an
is the
voracityscientifically
proved by
this
registeringapparatus.
The
is
caused
by
the
(during
of
needle
with
a
in
the
is to
the
fact
of
shares.
holder
moment
to
twenty
myself,
the
of
that
No
of
one
many
the
and
fall
knew
in
thousands
drop
in
the
of
value
the
endowed
person
deflections
from
been
time
quoted by
in the
stood
gentleman
the
same
of
South
gentleman
pounds
was
made
Machine
conversation
value
the
deflect
to
ity
vicin-
is raised.
needle
at
even
time
"
one
worth
mentioned
of
at
these
the
the
"
of
find
other
it
the
some
persons
mentioned
the
Company's
machine
shares
man's
Answers
World";
Chartered
African
looking
them
by
in front
several
of
time
to
endeavoring, if possible,to
and
casual
that
has
Wonderful
About
the
the
likes
dis-
he
person
/ if in the
and
movements
that
one
occasion
action
in
power
from
needle
feet.
Most
power.
no
single look
is
one
upon
its
room,
sudden
there
by
has
interestingexperiments
its
criticising
explanation
entered
entitled,"The
effect
instrument
two
idiot
an
vicinityof
denoted
the
over
jealousy, hatred
envy,
lose standard
to
variety of
cause
many
and
article
an
that
subject
by
in the
standard
apparatus, whereas
of from
inventor
the
demonstrated
brain-power may
Among
loves
or
tested
instrument
the
by
likes
also
the
distance
the
he
has
in
subject being
is shown
person
He
fit).
in
power
(afterthe fit),and
violence
anger,
hates
or
of deflective
diminution
same
; but
mental
was
at
the
the
emotion
U.
caused
the
indicator
the
Another
whether
this
half
least
greater
the
by
will
be
less
one
who
found
loves
machine.
than
the
instrument,
lost
degree,according to
the
most
will
person
"who
produced
been
has
effect that
of
out
registeringneedle,
the
over
power
the
while
; in
together for
the
loves
who
one
made
left
are
other
the
charts
they
determine
can
one
more
After
the
on
have
to
which
separately,and
again tested,and
are
person'spresence.
hundreds
this
with
the
by
that
of
registerone
it.
by
in
is
tested
greater influence
or
other
But
of
have
to
the
loves
they
is
are
rapidly,and
move
recorded
been
there
persons
shown
hour
an
two
to
experiment
people
two
movements
be found
in
of
the
case
their
curious
out
has
that
highest numbers
machine
the
in
161
Force.
Cerehral
Hegister
TJiouglitPliotograpliyand
of
wonderful
Vanity Fair^
invention, w^hich
December
interestingmachine
be
cited
summed
up
interesting
experiments might
have
been
really seems
he
the
bridge
to
in connection
by
"This
says:
curiously
between
gulf
editor
the
and
mind
matter."
The
hundreds
in
accompanying
illustrations
of charts
that
have
strikingway,
what
very
of
persons
widely
who
Phillips,
African
South
the
has
Kev.
different
played
made
from
difference
such
an
Wakefield.
this
random
at
instiument
in
No.
the
is that
of
These
well-known
and
of
they show,
of
Mr.
connection
London
good examples
are
is that
two
Lionel
with
clergyman,
of what
different
the
from
radiations
entirelydistinct
strong personalities,
call two
almost
exists
temperaments.
No.
affairs.
Russell
been
taken
are
in
one
would
magnetism,
will-power,etc.
One
is
of
tested
appendix).
stands
is clear
at
extraordinary conditions
most
whatever
contact
fliy^ical
no
end
of the
distance
within
and
of from
In
a
the
regular
foot to
dry, a
ten
required{^qq
person
to
feet
two
of
twenty
Pall
of
course
of
of the
the
Mcdl
instrument
is that
article
Gazette.^
experiments
feet.
machine
the
; but
influence
there
at
the
person
to
if the
phere
atmos-
the
be
needle
C heir el's
162
There
are
with
nication
the
body,
of
in
have
off
before
end
by
the
of
the
of
influence
mind
In
the
yet the
name
then, the
realize?
from
action
of
the
needle
by
but
body,
machine
other
any
and
one
due
was
denser
con-
themselves
this
moved
the
the
for
in
was
through
upon
this
netism,
mag-
to
all
force
in
if the
the
affect
not
we
would
convince
the
affect
thoughts
our
days
few
beino^ tested
importantly
more
of
England,
machine
only
not
but
radiation
must
so
machine
of
seeinsr the
after
matter,
over
Church
the
in
one
of
influence
of
this
needle
and
thoughts, ideas,
of
lives
us."
may
then
its
continual
We
in. his
prisoner
and
the
legend,
soul,
as
its
if
the
not
in
that
write
For
more
nerves.
prison-house
Such
"
; for
power
should
divines
written,
was
conclusion,
very
needle
radiating
the
tested
force,
brain
plays
unbelievers
greatest
the
the
commu-
tested.
mind
of
around
peripheral
force
that
said
much
how
those
admitted
leading
mind
over
metal,
force
person
ways,
h^ve
it odic
from
atmosphere,
electric
or
be
"
radiates
the
that
prove
unknown
article
that
The
to
agent
People
machine.
way
operator,
unknown
throiiQrh
manner.
Hand.
^he
by
subtle
more
passing
every
this
this
variety
his
sensitive
in
One
of
this
the
in
given
the
that,
but
agency
still
and
tried
the
needle, except
conceivable
every
have
the
something
or
employed
magnets
no
of, the
Language
deeds
of
the
dungeon
to
be
captive
action
not, and
know
past
or
not,
the
body,
be
soul, then
sorrows,
the
is
dreams
the
the
case
deeds
the
be
through
the
this
around
be.
him
May
it will
not,
be
of
it what
its
day
some
spirit,conscious
"
And
fleshly walls
that
future
unseen
future.
stones
may
the
on
it,being
and
the
needle
why
the
of
on
write
hopes,
hand
know,
write
as
this
moves
the
never
or
often
that
marks
may
will
read
in
force
very
of
it
all
may.
Cheieo.
THE
HAND
OF
Plate
XXV.
SUICIDE.
HAND.
BABY'S
Plate
XXVI.
THE
HAND
OF
MADAME
Plate
SARAH
XXVH.
BERNHARDT
THE
HAND
OF
Plate
MARK
XXVHI.
TWAIN.
THE
HAND
OF
MADAME
Plate
XXIX.
NORDICA.
THE
HAND
(the
OF
painter
THEO
JOHN
of
the
Plate
"living
XXX.
DORfi
BENTLEY.
CHRIST".)
THE
HAND
OF
COLONEL
Plate
ROBERT
XXXL
INGERSOLL.
THE
OF
HAND
Plate
W.
XXXni.
T.
STEAD.
THE
HAND
OF
THE
RIGHT
HON.
Plate
XXXIV
JOSEPH
CHAMBERLAIN,
M.
P.
THE
HAND
OF
(Illustrativeof hereditary
CHAMBERLAIN,
AUSTEN
tendencies,
Plate
see
XXXV
hand
ESQ.,
of his father,
M.
Plate
P.
XXXIV
THE
HAND
OF
MRS.
Plate
ANNIE
XXXVI.
BESANT.
THE
HAND
OF
THE
LORD
LORD
RUSSELL
Plate
CHIEF
OF
XXXVII.
JUSTICE
KILLOWEN.
OF
ENGLAND.
THE
HAND
OF
THE
Plate
COUNTESS
XXXVni.
OF
ABERDEEN.
THE
HAND
OF
SIR
JOHN
Plate
LUBBOCK,
XXXIX.
M.
P., F. R.
S.
THE
HAND
OF
SIR
FREDERICK
Plate
LEIGHTON,
XLI.
P.
R.
A.
THE
HAND
OF
SWAMI
Plate
VIVEKANANDA.
XLH.
THE
HAND
OF
Plate
E.
M.
XLHI.
CURTISS,
ESQ.
THE
HAND
OF
THE
REV.
Plate
C.
XLIV.
H.
PARKHURST,
D.
D.
THE
LEFT
HAND
OF
Plate
XLV.
LADY
LINDSAY.
THE
RIGHT
HAND
OF
Plate
SIR
ARTHUR
XLVI.
SULLIVAN.
THE
RIGHT
HAND
OF
Plate
LADY
XLVn.
HENRY
SOMERSET.
THE
RIGHT
HAND
OF
Plate
XLIX.
MADAME
MELBA.
THE
RIGHT
HAND
OF
CHARLES
LORD
Plate
L.
BERESFORD.
THE
RIGHT
HAND
("THE
OF
MR.
WILLIAM
PROVIDER,"
VNIVERSAL
Plate
LI.
WHITELEY.
LONDON.)
THE
RIGHT
HAND
OF
GEN.
SIR
Plate
REDVERS
LII.
BULLER,
V.
C,
K.
C.
B.
THE
RIGHT
HAND
OF
REV.
Plate
LHI.
MINOT
J. SAVAGE.
THE
RIGHT
HAND
(TRESIDKNT
OF
world's
Plate
H.
N.
COLUMBIAN
LIV.
HIGINBOTHAM
EXPOSITION.)
ESQ.
THE
HAND
OF
THE
(Right
RIGHT
Hand,
W.
HON.
full
life
E.
GLADSTONE.
Ei7.o.)
"i-M
APPENDIX.
OPINIONS
THE
OF
EXTRACTS
FEW
regard
has
told
certain
to
and
past
my
coming
Duke
immediate
which
events
of
he
Indeed,
Cheiro,
the
of
mystery
the
Sir
have
been
struck
much
future
by
has
recalled
my
is the
with
not
the
invisible.
power.
Marryat.
hand
than
accurately
more
could
from
done
have
myself.
memory
Lieutenant-Colonel
Cheiro
is
really
Ponsonby.
marvelous.
Florence
Cheiro
far
especially
accuracy,
known.
Wolf.
extraordinary
my
have
visible,
Drummond
Henry
from
past
wonderful
possibly
not
Florence
Cheiro
v.'ith
Wilde.
world
Cheiro's
AUTOGRAPH-BOOK.
Newcastle.
could
Oscar
PUBLIC.
AND
CHEIRO'S
PROM
The
Cheiro
PRESS
as
was
myself
can
remarkable
very
see)
the
in
Fenwick
his
am
more
than
of
probabilities
astonished
life.
my
subject
is
has
mapped
certainly
out
the
desei'ving
has
inspired
me
with
rooms
are
and
surroundings,
crowded
"
and
no
(as
wonder.
marvelous.
most
calm
T.
M.D.
Cooper,
characteristics
and
scientific
Melton
Cheiro
His
my
"
leading
of
character,
my
Roosevelt.
marvelous
Robt.
Cheiro
of
knowledge
Blanche
Miller.
veneration
for
of
my
past
life with
great
study.
Prior.
palmistry
to
an
appalling
extent.
accuracy.
The
Appendix.
Cheiro
regard
with
told
only
not
to
the
me
my
marvelous
Cheiro
things
proved
tell,been
life,but
my
also
likely predictions
most
future.
Fuller
Loie
The
of
incidents
leading
A.K.C.
Blake,
Everard
Rev.
be
to
read
absolutely
have,
in 1890
palm
in my
to
more
surprise than
my
cai:
true.
"Rita."
astonished
has
Cheiro
description
his accurate
with
me
of my
mv
hand.
John
told
Cheiro
Your
life from
past
my
is
palm-reading
Mrs.
Frank
it
helps
well
as
is
that
exposed
this accuracy,
still I
moved
EXTRACTS
is
wonder.
back
traced
career,
true
what
bent
to
My
to
their
be.
The
having thoroughly
me
lose
some
of
money,
for if Cheiro
the
when
can
had
with
Wilcox.
Melba.
Twain.
first
exact
convinced
August
Home,"
hand
my
people
was
to
cold
be
read
the
of his claims
and
mai-ry,
past,
my
health
my
as
he
told
character,
me
I ought not
accuracy.
to
confess
when
my
upon
I know
I shall
undoubtedly
I alone
never
ambition
My
in
bent,
and
my
and
in what
attain
can,
I shall
success.
why
should
At
and
he
die, in what
least
not
solutely
ab-
I feel
read
as
the
and
choosing
eventually
then
intelligence,proceeded
and
year
in
hesitation
given
so
analyzed
were
I should
was
never
it,was
life,my
past
minutely,
emotions
what
in the
time
so
know
can
described.
true
now
4.
before, but
as
were
PRESS.
AMERICAN
and
imagined
of
humiliating
AND
of my
state
with
me
ENGLISH
various
beginnings.
at
perfect
or
discretion.
it.
Hearth
detail
relations
I had
do
to
I have
correctly. Every
unerringly.
to
FROM
"
Cheiro
less of
and
trust
I say.
can
more
character
my
am
by
mysterious skill
this
of
astonishes.
as
iconderful, what
has
possession
your
Wheeler
Mark
Cheiro
aceui-acy.
Leslie.
Madame
Cheiro
absolute
most
accompanied
Ella
Cheiro
the
with
startlinglytrue
so
well
faculty might
my
Winter.
Strange
hand
year
find
Cheu-o,
to
read
I shall
if I knew
future
my
it,
past is
The
the
Men
book
open
is clear
present
to
as
of
his
while
all
grades
Cheiro's
mission
is the
and
successfully,
far
as
the
lines
as
of
on
the
which
hundreds
lines
he
science
Cheiro
had
did
correctly
upon
my
even
has
line
every
Cheiro's
read
in this
the
submitted
things
I had
without
where
you
is
visit
there
any
of
name
Cheiro
to
your
past
your
of
appreciative
to
names
time),
life-
hesitancy.
been
but
his
inner
life
is
fraught
thoughts
and
quiLtly narrated,
in
mystery
each
all
and
one
The
and
his
he
;
by
palmist
from
tell
what
to
and
is not
reads
the
you
and
hand
what
why.
i^eason
of the
women
so
tune-teller
for-
your
explains exactly
gives
men
me
minutely,
so
He
simply
He
intuition
the
day.
during
past, the
strikes
the
all
present,
the
nor
tains
main-
season,
those
who
have
future
of
the
him.
to
13.
and
"
able
before.
extensively visited
for
it
explained
days
scientific
it is
candidly
the
future
carefully explains
theory concerning
few
either
as
interest, for
calmly
we
29.
October
predictions
Cheiro
this, as
from
so
much
with
character
past he
my
marvelous
Lady,"
hand
is indicated
as
been
one
any
another,
crosses
mysteries
brain
success
compliments.
any
Neither
veiled
of his
has
pose
October
has
of the
hand
reporter's
it is the
from;
10.
not
or
Morning
reads
ours.
with
you
The
he
development
never
testimonials
Society,"
with
one
doing only
does
it ends
be
but
of
salon
to
seem
he
examination.
his
to
dealt
of
connected
science,
whose
palmist,
cheiromancy
themselves
have
their
his
during
particle
no
6.
September
paying
is filled with
"
to
afl"xed
is the
England
thought
least
at
"
manner,
perfect strangers
most
hands
of
with
acknowledgment
time,
many
"
that
have
Any
of
Pelican,"
little detail
autograph-book
Cheiro
He
right
The
Every
shows
means,
hand.
the
letters
The
thought-reader
straight-forward
July
concerned.
fame
to
hands
certain
or
in
is unraveled
future
profession
of
thousands
some
Morning,"
of
are
He
known
yesterday.
;
has
the
basis.
it
traces.
people
The
scientific
"
I have
read
achievements.
"
make
(he
noon,
letters, scientists,and
of
notices
an
13-
August
"Life,"
Cheiro
theory
decidedly
novel
set
experience
chief
confidently pronounced.
eveiy
which
line
he
as
certainly
of
events
Nor
proceeds, giving
works
out
with
is
the
ling
start-
exactness.
"
How
far
say,
but
that
had
changed
however
at
his
palmists
Cheiro
in the
anxious
microscopic
be
may
read
last
to
that
few
decry
permitted
the
years
the
dehneation,
whole
by
it is idle
slow,
Power
higher
conditions
palmist's art,
in
19.
October
Woman,"
to
deny
can
let
well-chosen
that
;
but
Cheiro
words,
to
must
read
the
necessarily
setting past
read
future
their
of one's
and
hands
is not
for
affect
my
future
future
aside,
without
disposition,
one's
no
me
to
life
one,
marveling
inner
self.
Appendix.
He
tells
aspirations which
and
ambitions,
points, points
of weak
one
clever
there
in
belief
Palmist,
is truth
and
Palmistry
in
your
asking
the
paper
question
life and
or
the
article
"The
It would
by
sorcerers,
whose
to
hands
who
showed
we
the
people
Cheiromancy,
Cheiro
has
wonderfvil
of
The
Recorder,"
New
also
of the
Sunday
; there
is
Cheiro
London,
Cheiro
is
the
London,
is
which
the
people,
impressions
out
with-
and
of hands
on
accuracy.
he
of
read
the
the
him
giving
old
Egyptian
lives
the
of
people
slightestclue
as
Advertiser,"
New
York,
absorbed
power,
that
he
2.
science.
exact
an
destiny
the
each
October
the
possesses
The
hand
contains
epitome
an
man.
unusual
from
29.
and
sources
faculty
in
blood
of many
Brahmans
and
the
for
converted
days
four
the
New
York,
knowledge
human
reading
of
acquired
nature
to
greatest
hands
and
up
skeptics
to
and
everybody
is
belief
male
witch
history
makes
in
anybody,
was
19,000.
palmistry
is
who
have
would
strange
as
up
"
at
in
New
least
as
He
fession.
pro-
lived
Street,
Bond
in his
been
his
cosmopoUtan.
him
of '92 turned
summer
who
18.
Cheiro's
in his veins
in the
of
date
to
magician,
Mather.
flows
12.
February
necromancer,
years,
the
read
hand-reading
of Cotton
nations
November
York,
and
of his
Press,"
wizard,
stake
New
rage,
aggregate
method
of
it.
"
Cheiro
years
stranger.
descendant
were
October
York,
awaits
World,"
was
The
veritable
at the
The
domg
that
17.
without
which
doubt
no
"The
among
believe
26, 1893.)
with
paper,
well-known,
to
degree.
including royalty.
burned
November
ease
on
of
any
wonderful
December
uncanny
inclined
from
read
most
palmists, Cheiro,
of
almost
impressions
"The
In
World,
Journal,"
him
extraordinary
peculiar \rays
York
visit to that
be
life of
Cheiro
the
ourselves.
World."
positions in
with
cherisli ; of fancies,
to
accurately by
so
York
bush,
by
must
one
read
"New
the
practised by Cheiro,
as
record, and
"
in
be
can
but
one
confirmed
be,
those
as
were.
"
of the life's
and
25.
been
person
New
prince
remarkable
February
may
the
or
about
Morning
if this
as
seem
the
the
of each
characteristics
(See
by
names
beating
any
past
tested
either
knowing
every
you
life
well
from
of it has
skeptical
when
Palmistry
truth
the
Cheiro
Without
Review,"
However
Cheiro.
hidden
thought
we
"Whitehall
My
guard against, as
to
of age,
has
and
studied
the
last year
Current
hand
his
rooms
Literature,"
from
in
purely
New
Bond
February
scientific
1.
standpoint.
Street,London,
were
He
is
just twenty-six
filled with
the
most
Appendix.
fashionable
has
written
one
entertained
was
books
valuable
two
or
Eoosevelt's
in Blanche
described,
he
and
people,
indications
mere
and
when,
be
why
character,
to
people
goes
failure
prevent
alone
you
as
the
influences
his
tour
they
India,
the
where
anxious
and
has
he
is
ancient
many
He
if in any.
of
of
or
and
time
his
Cheiro
can
The
his
him
to
take
existent
the
childhood
shapes
and
fate
lines
of the
has
Cheiro
by
is
chief
led
experience
and
the
His
known.
in
His
but
Cheiro
occult
find
knowledge
in his
aid
the
he
of
; he
germ
every
relations
with
the
many
nearly
read
in
is to have
and
Indian
nine
time
extended
an
Maharaja,
of
potentates
thousand
palms,
and
savants,
are
both
for
men
unchecked
with
of
self,
him-
impending
often
considerable
because
accuracy
life.
close
the
him
warn
can
tendency,
distinguish
can
person
he
foretell
even
12th.
May
knowledge
whose
student
to
nature;
evil
an
Post,"
Boston
5th.
May
in which
can
of the
of
study
Journal,"
Boston
makes
furthermore
that
it
is
The
of
one
bare
of hands
human
is
nature
inborn, since
as
revealed
from
in
the
be
can
no
of
mystery
for the
used
7th.
April
help
and
his
science.
advancement
He
of
has
proved
the
human
mentally.
Palmist,
makes
lays
your
for
guest of
the
inner
form
events
him
"
Cheiro,
must
force
hand.
scientist, and
morally
both
race,
life and
describe
royalty, statesmen,
fields
or
whole
the
in
"The
his
moral
he
unerringly
remain
to
which
Herald,"
field
solid, sensible,earnest
is to be
from
Boston
the
error
these
disease
what
upon
where,
showing
10th.
May
London
in
season
fall back
or
world.
reveal
circumstance
is
He
be
best
can
"
matter,
and
you,
even
proposes
Cheiromancy,
on
"The
earliest
but
He
city.
life.
Weekly,"
world,
of the
and
can
your
him.
in the
on
awaiting
tell without
can
had
the
"
Cheiro
have
before
He
generalize
not
heart
Swiftly
it.
letters of commendation
prominent
women
know
works
During
revive.
to
which
around
welcome
certain
of
use
on
can
Leslie's
"Frank
is
Cheiro
future.
altogether
marvelous!
most
does
very
lie
possibilities
in the
of the
31st.
He
straight to the
failed, what
have
you
and
but
March
logical.
leaders
subject, and
marvelous,
as
Week,"
clear, and
social
the
by
favorite
"
words,
own
minute,
character
of your
other
of
to bear
brought
detail
is
reading
his
on
"Once
Cheiro's
everywhere
counsel
of
is vast
most
and
remarkable
most
thoughtful,
value, and
the
raises
genuine, and
potent stimulus.
June
Budget."
Boston
the
3d.
scientists
philosophic
his
the
work
true
to
power,
a
seeker
that
the
the
charm
scholarly
after
the
and
world
of
has
personality
scientific
higher
ever
basis.
life cannot
Apjpendix.
"The
Palmistry
was
New
"
before
lecture
Cheiro's
York
The
Hall
Chickering
IS
Cheiro
by
the
on
Avhich
first minds
the
utilityin
the
hereditaiy
scientific
most
with
made
and
engaging
unstinted
on
with
the
Thureday
the
Palmist,
called
of several
forth
his
and
fashionable
explanations
last.
He
was
his
was
audience
opticon
hot
and
Views
weather,
at
the
of hands
the
close
and
in life, in its
and
of life that
of
ground
the
to
held
reasons
of character
philosophy
its
last,and
went
thoroughly
handsome
and
proper
been
scientific
practical uses
is young
Cheiro,
lecture
it has
revelation
the
on
audience
large
of the
most
in feature.
at
the
end
was
of famous
hall
was
lecture
the
at
people,
was
that
their
at
Chickering
Hall
standpoint, together
interest.
rare
4th.
his
on
science
evening.
of
master
the
art
attention
The
of
speaker
laying
and
before
his
interest
was
large
not
only
facts
and
kept
to
close.
in the
16th.
June
entertaining
filled to the
Cheiro
way
of
lecture
Monday
on
scientific
June
remarkable
Herald,"
and
from
Lynn,
20th.
assemblage
early life,proved
thorough
Boston
instructive
fashionable
Palmistry
Hall
such
in
heartily applauded
delivered
gave
also
and
Item,"
Fellows'
"The
Cheiro
on
of his
Evening
at Odd
subject, but
before
lecture
Palmist,
audience
his
understood
the
celebrated
the
large
incidents
"The
Cheiro,
the
Gazette," April
Evening
Saturday
when
afternoon,
relation
his
to its
hear
to
his
applause.
"Boston
Cheiro,
held
He
lecturer.
it
Cheiro
superior humanity-
its
medical
oriental
for
In
repute in which
for
as
the
plea
eloquent
an
audience
science.
pointed
well
as
his
of the
expounded
also
lecturer
The
science, and
the
also
He
disease,
that
events.
to the
some
showed
19th.
of
and
He
interesting.
distinguished
interests
in detail
rested.
and
of health
knowledge
with
the
to
April
Palmistry,
gave
of Cheiromancy
character
makes
greeted
truth
He
antiquity.
of
Herald,"
in
of
great antiquity
tendencies.
with
along
He
to the
pointed
extremely
was
yesterday
world
of the
tour
25th.
February
character,but
to
Boston
crowded
was
making
now
Club"
only
LECTURES.
Herald,"
Lotus
"The
who
OE
NOTICES
PRESS
lecture
Association
doors
greeted
on
Hall
with
fashionable
with
enthusiastic
night.
In
by Stere-
spite of
the
distinguished people,
applause.